This is a modern-English version of Time and the Gods, originally written by Dunsany, Lord. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

[Illustration]

TIME AND THE GODS

by Lord Dunsany

With Nine Full-Page Illustrations by

Featuring Nine Full-Page Illustrations by

S. H. SIME

LONDON
WILLIAM HEINEMANN
1906

LONDON WILLIAM HEINEMANN 1906


Contents

Preface
Part I:
Time and the Gods
The Coming of the Sea
A Legend of the Dawn
The Vengeance of Men
When the Gods Slept
The King That Was Not
The Cave of Kai
The Sorrow of Search
The Men of Yarnith
For the Honour of the Gods
Night and Morning
Usury
Mlideen
The Secret of the Gods
The South Wind
In the Land of Time
The Relenting of Sarnidac
The Jest of the Gods
The Dreams of the Prophet
Part II:
The Journey of the King

List of Illustrations

Inzana calls up the Thunder
Kai Laughed
Departure of Hothrun Dath
Lo! The Gods
The Opulence of Yahn
“Yazun is God”
The Tomb of Morning Zai
The Dirge of Shimono Kani
Pattering Leaves Danced

PREFACE

These tales are of the things that befell gods and men in Yarnith, Averon, and Zarkandhu, and in the other countries of my dreams.

These stories are about the events that happened to gods and humans in Yarnith, Averon, and Zarkandhu, as well as in the other lands of my dreams.

PART I.

TIME AND THE GODS

Once when the gods were young and only Their swarthy servant Time was without age, the gods lay sleeping by a broad river upon earth. There in a valley that from all the earth the gods had set apart for Their repose the gods dreamed marble dreams. And with domes and pinnacles the dreams arose and stood up proudly between the river and the sky, all shimmering white to the morning. In the city’s midst the gleaming marble of a thousand steps climbed to the citadel where arose four pinnacles beckoning to heaven, and midmost between the pinnacles there stood the dome, vast, as the gods had dreamed it. All around, terrace by terrace, there went marble lawns well guarded by onyx lions and carved with effigies of all the gods striding amid the symbols of the worlds. With a sound like tinkling bells, far off in a land of shepherds hidden by some hill, the waters of many fountains turned again home. Then the gods awoke and there stood Sardathrion. Not to common men have the gods given to walk Sardathrion’s streets, and not to common eyes to see her fountains. Only to those to whom in lonely passes in the night the gods have spoken, leaning through the stars, to those that have heard the voices of the gods above the morning or seen Their faces bending above the sea, only to those hath it been given to see Sardathrion, to stand where her pinnacles gathered together in the night fresh from the dreams of gods. For round the valley a great desert lies through which no common traveller may come, but those whom the gods have chosen feel suddenly a great longing at heart, and crossing the mountains that divide the desert from the world, set out across it driven by the gods, till hidden in the desert’s midst they find the valley at last and look with eyes upon Sardathrion.

Once, when the gods were young and only their dark servant Time was ageless, the gods lay sleeping by a wide river on earth. In a valley set apart by the gods for their rest, they dreamed marble dreams. These dreams rose like domes and spires, standing proudly between the river and the sky, all shimmering white in the morning light. In the heart of the city, the gleaming marble of a thousand steps climbed to the citadel, where four spires reached out to heaven, and in the center stood the vast dome, just as the gods had envisioned. All around, tier by tier, stretched marble lawns guarded by onyx lions, adorned with carvings of all the gods striding amongst symbols of the worlds. With a sound like tinkling bells, far away in a land of shepherds hidden behind a hill, the waters of many fountains flowed back home. Then the gods awoke, and there stood Sardathrion. The gods have not allowed ordinary people to walk the streets of Sardathrion, nor to see her fountains with common eyes. Only those whom the gods have spoken to in lonely moments of the night, leaning through the stars, those who have heard the voices of the gods above the morning or seen their faces leaning over the sea, have been granted the vision of Sardathrion, to stand where her pinnacles come together at night, fresh from the dreams of the gods. For around the valley lies a vast desert, through which no average traveler can pass, but those chosen by the gods feel a sudden deep longing in their hearts, and crossing the mountains that separate the desert from the world, they journey across it, compelled by the gods, until they find the valley in the desert's heart and gaze upon Sardathrion.

In the desert beyond the valley grow a myriad thorns, and all pointing towards Sardathrion. So may many that the gods have loved come to the marble city, but none can return, for other cities are no fitting home for men whose feet have touched Sardathrion’s marble streets, where even the gods have not been ashamed to come in the guise of men with Their cloaks wrapped about their faces. Therefore no city shall ever hear the songs that are sung in the marble citadel by those in whose ears have rung the voices of the gods. No report shall ever come to other lands of the music of the fall of Sardathrion’s fountains, when the waters which went heavenward return again into the lake where the gods cool Their brows sometimes in the guise of men. None may ever hear the speech of the poets of that city, to whom the gods have spoken.

In the desert beyond the valley, countless thorns grow, all pointing toward Sardathrion. Many who have been loved by the gods come to the marble city, but none can leave, because no other city feels right for those whose feet have touched Sardathrion’s marble streets, where even the gods have been unashamed to appear as men with their cloaks wrapped around their faces. So, no city will ever hear the songs sung in the marble citadel by those who have heard the voices of the gods. No news will ever reach other lands about the music from the fountains of Sardathrion, when the waters that rise to the heavens return to the lake where the gods sometimes cool their brows while disguised as men. No one may ever hear the words of the poets of that city, to whom the gods have spoken.

It stands a city aloof. There hath been no rumour of it—I alone have dreamed of it, and I may not be sure that my dreams are true.

It stands as a city apart. There has been no word of it—I alone have dreamed of it, and I can't be sure that my dreams are real.


Above the Twilight the gods were seated in the after years, ruling the worlds. No longer now They walked at evening in the Marble City hearing the fountains splash, or listening to the singing of the men they loved, because it was in the after years and the work of the gods was to be done.

Above the Twilight, the gods were seated in the later years, ruling the worlds. They no longer walked in the evenings through the Marble City, hearing the fountains splash or listening to the songs of the men they loved, because it was the later years, and the work of the gods needed to be done.

But often as they rested a moment from doing the work of the gods, from hearing the prayers of men or sending here the Pestilence or there Mercy, They would speak awhile with one another of the olden years saying, “Rememberest thou not Sardathrion?” and another would answer “Ah! Sardathrion, and all Sardathrion’s mist-draped marble lawns whereon we walk not now.”

But often, when they took a moment to rest from doing the work of the gods, listening to people's prayers or sending Pestilence here and Mercy there, they would chat with each other about the olden days, saying, “Do you remember Sardathrion?” and another would reply, “Ah! Sardathrion, and all of Sardathrion’s mist-covered marble lawns that we no longer walk on.”

Then the gods turned to do the work of the gods, answering the prayers of men or smiting them, and ever They sent Their swarthy servant Time to heal or overwhelm. And Time went forth into the worlds to obey the commands of the gods, yet he cast furtive glances at his masters, and the gods distrusted Time because he had known the worlds or ever the gods became.

Then the gods got to work, responding to people's prayers or punishing them. They sent Their dark servant Time to either heal or overwhelm. Time went out into the worlds to follow the gods' orders, but he secretly watched his masters, and the gods were wary of Time because he had seen the worlds before they even existed.

One day when furtive Time had gone into the worlds to nimbly smite some city whereof the gods were weary, the gods above the twilight speaking to one another said:

One day, while sneaky Time had slipped into the world to quickly strike down some city that the gods were tired of, the gods above the twilight talked to each other and said:

“Surely we are the lords of Time and gods of the worlds besides. See how our city Sardathrion lifts over other cities. Others arise and perish but Sardathrion standeth yet, the first and the last of cities. Rivers are lost in the sea and streams forsake the hills, but ever Sardathrion’s fountains arise in our dream city. As was Sardathrion when the gods were young, so are her streets to-day as a sign that we are the gods.”

“Surely we are the masters of Time and deities of the worlds beyond. Look how our city Sardathrion towers over other cities. Others come and go, but Sardathrion remains, the first and the last of cities. Rivers disappear into the sea and streams leave the hills, yet Sardathrion’s fountains continue to flow in our dream city. Just as Sardathrion was when the gods were young, so are her streets today, a reminder that we are the gods.”

Suddenly the swart figure of Time stood up before the gods, with both hands dripping with blood and a red sword dangling idly from his fingers, and said:

Suddenly, the dark figure of Time stood up before the gods, with both hands covered in blood and a red sword hanging loosely from his fingers, and said:

“Sardathrion is gone! I have overthrown it!”

“Sardathrion is gone! I’ve taken it down!”

And the gods said:

And the gods declared:

“Sardathrion? Sardathrion, the marble city? Thou, thou hast overthrown it? Thou, the slave of the gods?”

“Sardathrion? Sardathrion, the marble city? You, you have overthrown it? You, the slave of the gods?”

And the oldest of the gods said:

And the oldest of the gods said:

“Sardathrion, Sardathrion, and is Sardathrion gone?”

“Sardathrion, Sardathrion, is Sardathrion missing?”

And furtively Time looked him in the face and edged towards him fingering with his dripping fingers the hilt of his nimble sword.

And stealthily, Time looked him in the face and moved closer, playing with the hilt of his swift sword with his dripping fingers.

Then the gods feared with a new fear that he that had overthrown Their city would one day slay the gods. And a new cry went wailing through the Twilight, the lament of the gods for Their dream city, crying:

Then the gods felt a new fear that the one who had destroyed Their city would eventually kill the gods. And a new cry echoed through the Twilight, the lament of the gods for Their dream city, crying:

“Tears may not bring again Sardathrion.

“Tears may not bring back Sardathrion.

“But this the gods may do who have seen, and seen with unrelenting eyes, the sorrows of ten thousand worlds—thy gods may weep for thee.

“But this is what the gods can do, having witnessed, and witnessed with unyielding eyes, the sorrows of countless worlds—your gods may weep for you.”

“Tears may not bring again Sardathrion.

“Tears may not bring back Sardathrion.

“Believe it not, Sardathrion, that ever thy gods sent this doom to thee; he that hath overthrown thee shall overthrow thy gods.

“Don’t believe it, Sardathrion, that your gods sent this fate to you; the one who has defeated you will also defeat your gods.”

“How oft when Night came suddenly on Morning playing in the fields of Twilight did we watch thy pinnacles emerging from the darkness, Sardathrion, Sardathrion, dream city of the gods, and thine onyx lions looming limb by limb from the dusk.

“How often when night fell suddenly while morning played in the fields of twilight did we watch your peaks rising out of the darkness, Sardathrion, Sardathrion, dream city of the gods, and your onyx lions appearing slowly from the dusk.

“How often have we sent our child the Dawn to play with thy fountain tops; how often hath Evening, loveliest of our goddesses, strayed long upon thy balconies.

“How often have we sent our child the Dawn to play with your fountain tops; how often has Evening, the loveliest of our goddesses, wandered long on your balconies.

“Let one fragment of thy marbles stand up above the dust for thine old gods to caress, as a man when all else is lost treasures one lock of the hair of his beloved.

“Let one piece of your marbles stand out above the dust for your old gods to cherish, like a man who, when everything else is lost, treasures a single lock of his beloved's hair.”

“Sardathrion, the gods must kiss once more the place where thy streets were once.

“Sardathrion, the gods must once again bless the place where your streets used to be.

“There were wonderful marbles in thy streets, Sardathrion.”

“There were amazing marbles in your streets, Sardathrion.”

“Sardathrion, Sardathrion, the gods weep for thee.”

“Sardathrion, Sardathrion, the gods mourn for you.”

THE COMING OF THE SEA

Once there was no sea, and the gods went walking over the green plains of earth.

Once, there was no sea, and the gods walked across the green plains of the earth.

Upon an evening of the forgotten years the gods were seated on the hills, and all the little rivers of the world lay coiled at Their feet asleep, when Slid, the new god, striding through the stars, came suddenly upon earth lying in a corner of space. And behind Slid there marched a million waves, all following Slid and tramping up the twilight; and Slid touched Earth in one of her great green valleys that divide the south, and here he encamped for the night with all his waves about him. But to the gods as They sat upon Their hilltops a new cry came crying over the green spaces that lay below the hills, and the gods said:

Upon an evening long forgotten, the gods were seated on the hills, while all the little rivers of the world lay coiled at their feet, asleep. Suddenly, Slid, the new god, strode through the stars and came upon Earth, nestled in a corner of space. Behind Slid marched a million waves, all following him and surging up the twilight. Slid touched Earth in one of her great green valleys that divide the south, and there he settled for the night with all his waves around him. But to the gods, as they sat on their hilltops, a new cry echoed over the green spaces below, and the gods said:

“This is neither the cry of life nor yet the whisper of death. What is this new cry that the gods have never commanded, yet which comes to the ears of the gods?”

“This isn’t the shout of life or the murmur of death. What is this new call that the gods have never instructed, yet that reaches the ears of the gods?”

And the gods together shouting made the cry of the south, calling the south wind to them. And again the gods shouted all together making the cry of the north, calling the north wind to Them; and thus They gathered to Them all Their winds and sent these four down into the low plains to find what thing it was that called with the new cry, and to drive it away from the gods.

And the gods shouted together, calling for the south wind. Then they all shouted again, summoning the north wind; and so they gathered all their winds and sent these four down into the low plains to discover what was making the new sound and to drive it away from the gods.

Then all the winds harnessed up their clouds and drave forth till they came to the great green valley that divides the south in twain, and there found Slid with all his waves about him. Then for a space Slid and the four winds struggled with one another till the strength of the winds was gone, and they limped back to the gods, their masters, and said:

Then all the winds gathered their clouds and rushed forward until they reached the vast green valley that splits the south in two, where they found Slid surrounded by his waves. For a while, Slid and the four winds fought against each other until the winds ran out of strength, and they limped back to their masters, the gods, and said:

“We have met this new thing that has come upon the earth and have striven against its armies, but could not drive them forth; and the new thing is beautiful but very angry, and is creeping towards the gods.”

“We have encountered this new force that has appeared on earth and have fought against its armies, but we couldn't push them back; and the new force is beautiful but very fierce, and is moving toward the gods.”

But Slid advanced and led his armies up the valley, and inch by inch and mile by mile he conquered the lands of the gods. Then from Their hills the gods sent down a great array of cliffs of hard, red rocks, and bade them march against Slid. And the cliffs marched down till they came and stood before Slid and leaned their heads forward and frowned and stood staunch to guard the lands of the gods against the might of the sea, shutting Slid off from the world. Then Slid sent some of his smaller waves to search out what stood against him, and the cliffs shattered them. But Slid went back and gathered together a hoard of his greatest waves and hurled them against the cliffs, and the cliffs shattered them. And again Slid called up out of his deep a mighty array of waves and sent them roaring against the guardians of the gods, and the red rocks frowned and smote them. And once again Slid gathered his greater waves and hurled them against the cliffs; and when the waves were scattered like those before them the feet of the cliffs were no longer standing firm, and their faces were scarred and battered. Then into every cleft that stood in the rocks Slid sent his hugest wave and others followed behind it, and Slid himself seized hold of huge rocks with his claws and tore them down and stamped them under his feet. And when the tumult was over the sea had won, and over the broken remnants of those red cliffs the armies of Slid marched on and up the long green valley.

But Slid moved forward and led his armies up the valley, and inch by inch, mile by mile, he conquered the lands of the gods. Then from Their hills, the gods sent down a massive array of cliffs made of hard, red rocks, commanding them to march against Slid. The cliffs advanced until they stood before Slid, leaning forward with frowns, resolutely guarding the lands of the gods against the power of the sea, blocking Slid off from the world. Slid sent some of his smaller waves to find out what opposed him, and the cliffs shattered them. But Slid went back and gathered a hoard of his strongest waves and hurled them against the cliffs, and the cliffs broke them apart. Again, Slid summoned from the depths a mighty array of waves and sent them crashing against the guardians of the gods, and the red rocks scowled and struck them down. Once more, Slid assembled his larger waves and sent them against the cliffs; when the waves were scattered like those before, the feet of the cliffs no longer stood firm, and their faces were scarred and battered. Then into every crack in the rocks, Slid sent his biggest wave, with others following behind it, while Slid himself grabbed hold of huge rocks with his claws, tearing them down and trampling them underfoot. When the chaos ended, the sea had triumphed, and over the shattered remnants of those red cliffs, Slid's armies marched on up the long green valley.

Then the gods heard Slid exulting far away and singing songs of triumph over Their battered cliffs, and ever the tramp of his armies sounded nearer and nearer in the listening ears of the gods.

Then the gods heard Slid celebrating from a distance, singing victory songs over Their battered cliffs, and the march of his armies grew louder and louder in the attentive ears of the gods.

Then the gods called to Their downlands to save Their world from Slid, and the downlands gathered themselves and marched away, a great white line of gleaming cliffs, and halted before Slid. Then Slid advanced no more and lulled his legions, and while his waves were low he softly crooned a song such as once long ago had troubled the stars and brought down tears out of the twilight.

Then the gods called to their lands to save their world from Slid, and the lands gathered themselves and marched away, a great white line of shining cliffs, and stopped before Slid. Then Slid advanced no further and calmed his troops, and while his waves were low he softly sang a song that had once long ago disturbed the stars and brought down tears from the twilight.

Sternly the white cliffs stood on guard to save the world of the gods, but the song that once had troubled the stars went moaning on awaking pent desires, till full at the feet of the gods the melody fell. Then the blue rivers that lay curled asleep opened their gleaming eyes, uncurled themselves and shook their rushes, and, making a stir among the hills, crept down to find the sea. And passing across the world they came at last to where the white cliffs stood, and, coming behind them, split them here and there and went through their broken ranks to Slid at last. And the gods were angry with Their traitorous streams.

The white cliffs stood firmly as guardians of the divine world, but the song that once disturbed the stars continued to mourn, awakening buried desires, until the melody finally fell at the feet of the gods. Then the blue rivers, which had been resting peacefully, opened their glistening eyes, unfurled themselves, and shook their reeds. Creating a commotion among the hills, they flowed down to seek the sea. As they passed across the land, they eventually reached the white cliffs, breaking through in various places and slipping through their shattered ranks. The gods were furious with their treacherous streams.

Then Slid ceased from singing the song that lures the world, and gathered up his legions, and the rivers lifted up their heads with the waves, and all went marching on to assail the cliffs of the gods. And wherever the rivers had broken the ranks of the cliffs, Slid’s armies went surging in and broke them up into islands and shattered the islands away. And the gods on Their hill-tops heard once more the voice of Slid exulting over Their cliffs.

Then Slid stopped singing the song that attracts the world, gathered his armies, and the rivers raised their heads with the waves, marching on to attack the cliffs of the gods. Wherever the rivers had breached the cliffs, Slid's forces surged in and broke them into islands, shattering the islands apart. And the gods on their hilltops heard once again the voice of Slid rejoicing over their cliffs.

Already more than half the world lay subject to Slid, and still his armies advanced; and the people of Slid, the fishes and the long eels, went in and out of arbours that once were dear to the gods. Then the gods feared for Their dominion, and to the innermost sacred recesses of the mountains, to the very heart of the hills, the gods trooped off together and there found Tintaggon, a mountain of black marble, staring far over the earth, and spake thus to him with the voices of the gods:

Already more than half the world was under Slid’s control, and his armies kept advancing; the people of Slid, the fish and the long eels, moved in and out of gardens that were once cherished by the gods. Then the gods became worried for Their power, so they gathered together and retreated to the deepest sacred areas of the mountains, to the very heart of the hills, where they found Tintaggon, a mountain of black marble, looking out over the earth, and spoke to him in the voices of the gods:

“O eldest born of our mountains, when first we devised the earth we made thee, and thereafter fashioned fields and hollows, valleys and other hills, to lie about thy feet. And now, Tintaggon, thine ancient lords, the gods, are facing a new thing which overthrows the old. Go therefore, thou, Tintaggon, and stand up against Slid, that the gods be still the gods and the earth still green.”

“O eldest born of our mountains, when we first created the earth, we made you, and then shaped fields and valleys, hollows and other hills, to lie at your feet. And now, Tintaggon, your ancient lords, the gods, are confronted with something new that threatens the old ways. So go, Tintaggon, and stand up against Slid, so that the gods remain the gods and the earth stays green.”

And hearing the voices of his sires, the elder gods, Tintaggon strode down through the evening, leaving a wake of twilight broad behind him as he strode: and going across the green earth came down to Ambrady at the valley’s edge, and there met the foremost of Slid’s fierce armies conquering the world.

And hearing the voices of his ancestors, the elder gods, Tintaggon walked through the evening, leaving a trail of twilight behind him as he moved: and crossing the green earth, he arrived at Ambrady at the edge of the valley, where he met the leaders of Slid’s fierce armies that were conquering the world.

And against him Slid hurled the force of a whole bay, which lashed itself high over Tintaggon’s knees and streamed around his flanks and then fell and was lost. Tintaggon still stood firm for the honour and dominion of his lords, the elder gods. Then Slid went to Tintaggon and said: “Let us now make a truce. Stand thou back from Ambrady and let me pass through thy ranks that mine armies may now pass up the valley which opens on the world, that the green earth that dreams around the feet of older gods shall know the new god Slid. Then shall mine armies strive with thee no more, and thou and I shall be the equal lords of the whole earth when all the world is singing the chaunt of Slid, and thy head alone shall be lifted above mine armies when rival hills are dead. And I will deck thee with all the robes of the sea, and all the plunder that I have taken in rare cities shall be piled before thy feet. Tintaggon, I have conquered all the stars, my song swells through all the space besides, I come victorious from Mahn and Khanagat on the furthest edge of the worlds, and thou and I are to be equal lords when the old gods are gone and the green earth knoweth Slid. Behold me gleaming azure and fair with a thousand smiles, and swayed by a thousand moods.” And Tintaggon answered: “I am staunch and black and have one mood, and this—to defend my masters and their green earth.”

And against him, Slid unleashed the force of an entire bay, which crashed high over Tintaggon’s knees, swept around his sides, and then fell away, disappearing. Tintaggon remained steadfast for the honor and rule of his lords, the ancient gods. Then Slid approached Tintaggon and said: “Let’s make a truce. Step back from Ambrady and let me pass through your ranks so my armies can move up the valley that opens to the world, so that the lush earth that dreams around the feet of the older gods will recognize the new god Slid. After this, my armies will no longer battle with you, and you and I will be equal lords of the entire earth when the whole world is singing the chant of Slid, and your head alone will be raised above my armies when rival hills are no more. I will adorn you with all the robes of the sea, and all the treasures I’ve taken from rare cities will be laid at your feet. Tintaggon, I have conquered all the stars, my song resonates through all of space, I return victorious from Mahn and Khanagat on the farthest edge of the worlds, and you and I are to be equal lords when the old gods are gone and the green earth knows Slid. Look at me, shining azure and fair with a thousand smiles, influenced by a thousand moods.” And Tintaggon replied: “I stand firm and dark and have one mood, which is this—to defend my masters and their green earth.”

Then Slid went backward growling and summoned together the waves of a whole sea and sent them singing full in Tintaggon’s face. Then from Tintaggon’s marble front the sea fell backwards crying on to a broken shore, and ripple by ripple straggled back to Slid saying: “Tintaggon stands.”

Then Slid moved back, growling, and called upon the waves of the entire sea, sending them crashing with a roar right at Tintaggon. Then, the sea poured back from Tintaggon's marble face, crashing and lamenting onto a shattered shore, and ripple by ripple returned to Slid, saying: “Tintaggon stands.”

Far out beyond the battered shore that lay at Tintaggon’s feet Slid rested long and sent the nautilus to drift up and down before Tintaggon’s eyes, and he and his armies sat singing idle songs of dreamy islands far away to the south, and of the still stars whence they had stolen forth, of twilight evenings and of long ago. Still Tintaggon stood with his feet planted fair upon the valley’s edge defending the gods and Their green earth against the sea.

Far out beyond the worn shore at Tintaggon’s feet, the tide rested long and sent the nautilus drifting back and forth before Tintaggon’s eyes. He and his armies sang lazy songs about dreamy islands far to the south and the calm stars from which they had come, reminiscing about twilight evenings and the distant past. Still, Tintaggon stood firmly at the edge of the valley, defending the gods and Their green earth against the sea.

And all the while that Slid sang his songs and played with the nautilus that sailed up and down he gathered his oceans together. One morning as Slid sang of old outrageous wars and of most enchanting peace and of dreamy islands and the south wind and the sun, he suddenly launched five oceans out of the deep all to attack Tintaggon. And the five oceans sprang upon Tintaggon and passed above his head. One by one the grip of the oceans loosened, one by one they fell back into the deep and still Tintaggon stood, and on that morning the might of all five oceans lay dead at Tintaggon’s feet. That which Slid had conquered he still held, and there is now no longer a great green valley in the south, but all that Tintaggon had guarded against Slid he gave back to the gods. Very calm the sea lies now about Tintaggon’s feet, where he stands all black amid crumbled cliffs of white, with red rocks piled about his feet. And often the sea retreats far out along the shore, and often wave by wave comes marching in with the sound of the tramping of armies, that all may still remember the great fight that surged about Tintaggon once, when he guarded the gods and the green earth against Slid.

And all the while that Slid sang his songs and played with the nautilus that sailed up and down, he gathered his oceans together. One morning, as Slid sang about old outrageous wars, enchanting peace, dreamy islands, the south wind, and the sun, he suddenly released five oceans from the deep to attack Tintaggon. The five oceans surged toward Tintaggon and passed over his head. One by one, the grip of the oceans loosened, and one by one they fell back into the deep, yet Tintaggon remained standing, and on that morning, the power of all five oceans lay defeated at Tintaggon’s feet. What Slid had conquered, he still held, and there is no longer a great green valley in the south, but everything Tintaggon had protected from Slid he returned to the gods. The sea now lies very calm around Tintaggon’s feet, where he stands all black amid crumbled white cliffs, with red rocks piled around him. Often, the sea retreats far out along the shore, and wave by wave it comes marching in with the sound of marching armies, so that everyone may still remember the great battle that once surged around Tintaggon when he defended the gods and the green earth against Slid.

Sometimes in their dreams the war-scarred warriors of Slid still lift their heads and cry their battle cry; then do dark clouds gather about Tintaggon’s swarthy brow and he stands out menacing, seen afar by ships, where once he conquered Slid. And the gods know well that while Tintaggon stands They and Their world are safe; and whether Slid shall one day smite Tintaggon is hidden among the secrets of the sea.

Sometimes in their dreams, the battle-worn warriors of Slid still lift their heads and shout their battle cry; then dark clouds gather around Tintaggon’s dark brow, and he appears threatening, visible from afar by ships, where he once defeated Slid. And the gods know that as long as Tintaggon stands, They and Their world are safe; whether Slid will ever strike down Tintaggon is hidden among the secrets of the sea.

A LEGEND OF THE DAWN

When the worlds and All began the gods were stern and old and They saw the Beginning from under eyebrows hoar with years, all but Inzana, Their child, who played with the golden ball. Inzana was the child of all the gods. And the law before the Beginning and thereafter was that all should obey the gods, yet hither and thither went all Pegāna’s gods to obey the Dawnchild because she loved to be obeyed.

When the worlds and everything began, the gods were strict and ancient, gazing at the Beginning from beneath their gray, aged brows, except for Inzana, their child, who was playing with a golden ball. Inzana was the child of all the gods. The rule before the Beginning and afterward was that everyone should follow the gods, yet all of Pegāna’s gods wandered here and there to please the Dawnchild because she enjoyed being adored.

It was dark all over the world and even in Pegāna, where dwell the gods, it was dark when the child Inzana, the Dawn, first found her golden ball. Then running down the stairway of the gods with tripping feet, chalcedony, onyx, chalcedony, onyx, step by step, she cast her golden ball across the sky. The golden ball went bounding up the sky, and the Dawnchild with her flaring hair stood laughing upon the stairway of the gods, and it was day. So gleaming fields below saw the first of all the days that the gods have destined. But towards evening certain mountains, afar and aloof, conspired together to stand between the world and the golden ball and to wrap their crags about it and to shut it from the world, and all the world was darkened with their plot. And the Dawnchild up in Pegāna cried for her golden ball. Then all the gods came down the stairway right to Pegāna’s gate to see what ailed the Dawnchild and to ask her why she cried. Then Inzana said that her golden ball had been taken away and hidden by mountains black and ugly, far away from Pegāna, all in a world of rocks under the rim of the sky, and she wanted her golden ball and could not love the dark.

It was dark all over the world, and even in Pegāna, where the gods lived, it was dark when the child Inzana, the Dawn, first found her golden ball. Then, skipping down the stairway of the gods, step by step, she threw her golden ball across the sky. The golden ball soared high, and the Dawnchild with her bright hair laughed on the stairway of the gods, and it was day. Gleaming fields below witnessed the first of all the days that the gods had planned. But as evening approached, certain distant mountains conspired to shield the world from the golden ball, wrapping their rocky peaks around it and blocking it from view, causing darkness to fall over the land due to their scheme. The Dawnchild in Pegāna cried for her golden ball. Then all the gods descended the stairway to Pegāna’s gate to see what was wrong with the Dawnchild and to ask her why she was crying. Inzana told them that her golden ball had been taken and hidden by dark, ugly mountains far from Pegāna in a rocky world beneath the edge of the sky, and she wanted her golden ball and couldn’t stand the darkness.

Thereat Umborodom, whose hound was the thunder, took his hound in leash, and strode away across the sky after the golden ball until he came to the mountains afar and aloof. There did the thunder put his nose to the rocks and bay along the valleys, and fast at his heels followed Umborodom. And the nearer the hound, the thunder, came to the golden ball the louder did he bay, but haughty and silent stood the mountains whose plot had darkened the world. All in the dark among the crags in a mighty cavern, guarded by two twin peaks, at last they found the golden ball for which the Dawnchild wept. Then under the world went Umborodom with his thunder panting behind him, and came in the dark before the morning from underneath the world and gave the Dawnchild back her golden ball. And Inzana laughed and took it in her hands, and Umborodom went back into Pegāna, and at its threshold the thunder went to sleep.

There, Umborodom, whose hound was the thunder, took his hound on a leash and strode away across the sky after the golden ball until he reached the distant mountains. There, the thunder put his nose to the rocks and howled along the valleys, with Umborodom following closely behind. The closer the thunder hound got to the golden ball, the louder he howled, but the mountains remained proud and silent, their shadow darkening the world. Deep in the dark among the crags, in a massive cavern guarded by two twin peaks, they finally found the golden ball that the Dawnchild had been crying for. Then, Umborodom went below the world with his thunder panting behind him, and emerged from the darkness before morning, returning the golden ball to the Dawnchild. Inzana laughed and took it in her hands, and Umborodom went back into Pegāna, where the thunder lay down to sleep at its threshold.

Again the Dawnchild tossed the golden ball far up into the blue across the sky, and the second morning shone upon the world, on lakes and oceans, and on drops of dew. But as the ball went bounding on its way, the prowling mists and the rain conspired together and took it and wrapped it in their tattered cloaks and carried it away. And through the rents in their garments gleamed the golden ball, but they held it fast and carried it right away and underneath the world. Then on an onyx step Inzana sat down and wept, who could no more be happy without her golden ball. And again the gods were sorry, and the South Wind came to tell her tales of most enchanted islands, to whom she listened not, nor yet to the tales of temples in lone lands that the East Wind told her, who had stood beside her when she flung her golden ball. But from far away the West Wind came with news of three grey travellers wrapt round with battered cloaks that carried away between them a golden ball.

Again, the Dawnchild tossed the golden ball high into the clear blue sky, and the second morning lit up the world, shining on lakes and oceans, and on drops of dew. But as the ball bounced along its path, the lurking mists and the rain joined forces, wrapped it in their tattered cloaks, and took it away. Through the tears in their garments, the golden ball shone, but they held onto it tightly and carried it far beneath the world. Then, on an onyx step, Inzana sat down and wept, unable to find happiness without her golden ball. Once more, the gods felt sorry, and the South Wind came to share stories of enchanted islands, but she didn't listen, nor did she pay attention to the tales of temples in lonely lands that the East Wind told her, who had been by her side when she threw her golden ball. But from far away, the West Wind arrived with news of three grey travelers wrapped in worn cloaks, who carried a golden ball between them.

Then up leapt the North Wind, he who guards the pole, and drew his sword of ice out of his scabbard of snow and sped away along the road that leads across the blue. And in the darkness underneath the world he met the three grey travellers and rushed upon them and drove them far before him, smiting them with his sword till their grey cloaks streamed with blood. And out of the midst of them, as they fled with flapping cloaks all red and grey and tattered, he leapt up with the golden ball and gave it to the Dawnchild.

Then the North Wind sprang up, the one who guards the pole, and pulled his sword of ice from its sheath of snow and took off down the road that leads across the blue. In the darkness beneath the world, he encountered the three grey travelers. He charged at them, forcing them to flee ahead of him, striking them with his sword until their grey cloaks were soaked in blood. As they escaped with their tattered, red and grey cloaks fluttering behind them, he leaped up with the golden ball and handed it to the Dawnchild.

Again Inzana tossed the ball into the sky, making the third day, and up and up it went and fell towards the fields, and as Inzana stooped to pick it up she suddenly heard the singing of all the birds that were. All the birds in the world were singing all together and also all the streams, and Inzana sat and listened and thought of no golden ball, nor ever of chalcedony and onyx, nor of all her fathers the gods, but only of all the birds. Then in the woods and meadows where they had all suddenly sung, they suddenly ceased. And Inzana, looking up, found that her ball was lost, and all alone in the stillness one owl laughed. When the gods heard Inzana crying for her ball They clustered together on the threshold and peered into the dark, but saw no golden ball. And leaning forward They cried out to the bat as he passed up and down: “Bat that seest all things, where is the golden ball?”

Again, Inzana tossed the ball into the sky, marking the third day, and up it went, only to fall towards the fields. As Inzana bent down to pick it up, she suddenly heard all the birds singing. All the birds in the world were singing together, along with all the streams. Inzana sat and listened, forgetting about the golden ball, the chalcedony and onyx, and all her fathers, the gods, and just focused on the birds. Then, in the woods and meadows where they had suddenly sung, they abruptly stopped. Inzana, looking up, realized that her ball was gone, and in the quietness, one owl laughed alone. When the gods heard Inzana crying for her ball, they gathered on the threshold and looked into the darkness but couldn’t see the golden ball. Leaning forward, they called out to the bat as it flew by: “Bat that sees all, where is the golden ball?”

And though the bat answered none heard. And none of the winds had seen it nor any of the birds, and there were only the eyes of the gods in the darkness peering for the golden ball. Then said the gods: “Thou hast lost thy golden ball,” and They made her a moon of silver to roll about the sky. And the child cried and threw it upon the stairway and chipped and broke its edges and asked for the golden ball. And Limpang Tung, the Lord of Music, who was least of all the gods, because the child cried still for her golden ball, stole out of Pegāna and crept across the sky, and found the birds of all the world sitting in trees and ivy, and whispering in the dark. He asked them one by one for news of the golden ball. Some had last seen it on a neighbouring hill and others in trees, though none knew where it was. A heron had seen it lying in a pond, but a wild duck in some reeds had seen it last as she came home across the hills, and then it was rolling very far away.

And even though the bat answered, no one heard. None of the winds had seen it, nor had any of the birds, and only the eyes of the gods in the darkness were searching for the golden ball. Then the gods said, “You have lost your golden ball,” and they created a silver moon for her to roll across the sky. The child cried and threw it down the stairs, chipping and breaking its edges, and asked for the golden ball. And Limpang Tung, the Lord of Music, who was the least of all the gods, because the child continued to cry for her golden ball, snuck out of Pegāna and crept across the sky, finding the birds of the world perched in trees and ivy, whispering in the dark. He asked them one by one for any news about the golden ball. Some had last seen it on a nearby hill, and others in trees, though none knew where it was. A heron had spotted it lying in a pond, but a wild duck in some reeds had seen it last while coming home across the hills, and then it was rolling very far away.

At last the cock cried out that he had seen it lying beneath the world. There Limpang Tung sought it and the cock called to him through the darkness as he went, until at last he found the golden ball. Then Limpang Tung went up into Pegāna and gave it to the Dawnchild, who played with the moon no more. And the cock and all his tribe cried out: “We found it. We found the golden ball.”

At last, the rooster crowed that he had seen it lying beneath the world. There, Limpang Tung searched for it, and the rooster called to him through the darkness as he walked, until he finally found the golden ball. Then Limpang Tung went up into Pegāna and gave it to the Dawnchild, who no longer played with the moon. And the rooster and all his kind shouted, “We found it! We found the golden ball.”

Again Inzana tossed the ball afar, laughing with joy to see it, her hands stretched upwards, her golden hair afloat, and carefully she watched it as it fell. But alas! it fell with a splash into the great sea and gleamed and shimmered as it fell till the waters became dark above it and could be seen no more. And men on the world said: “How the dew has fallen, and how the mists set in with breezes from the streams.”

Again, Inzana threw the ball far away, laughing with joy as she watched it, her hands reaching up, her golden hair flying around her, and she carefully tracked it as it descended. But sadly! it splashed into the vast sea and sparkled as it fell until the water turned dark above it and it could no longer be seen. And people on the shore said, “Look how the dew has fallen, and how the mists have settled in with breezes from the streams.”

But the dew was the tears of the Dawnchild, and the mists were her sighs when she said: “There will no more come a time when I play with my ball again, for now it is lost for ever.”

But the dew was the tears of the Dawnchild, and the mists were her sighs when she said: “There will never be a time when I play with my ball again, because now it is lost forever.”

And the gods tried to comfort Inzana as she played with her silver moon, but she would not hear Them, and went in tears to Slid, where he played with gleaming sails, and in his mighty treasury turned over gems and pearls and lorded it over the sea. And she said: “O Slid, whose soul is in the sea, bring back my golden ball.”

And the gods tried to comfort Inzana as she played with her silver moon, but she wouldn’t listen to Them and went in tears to Slid, who was playing with shiny sails and, in his great treasury, was handling gems and pearls while ruling the sea. And she said: “O Slid, whose spirit is in the sea, bring back my golden ball.”

And Slid stood up, swarthy, and clad in seaweed, and mightily dived from the last chalcedony step out of Pegāna’s threshold straight into ocean. There on the sand, among the battered navies of the nautilus and broken weapons of the swordfish, hidden by dark water, he found the golden ball. And coming up in the night, all green and dripping, he carried it gleaming to the stairway of the gods and brought it back to Inzana from the sea; and out of the hands of Slid she took it and tossed it far and wide over his sails and sea, and far away it shone on lands that knew not Slid, till it came to its zenith and dropped towards the world.

And Slid stood up, dark-skinned and wrapped in seaweed, and powerfully dove from the last chalcedony step at Pegāna’s threshold straight into the ocean. There on the sand, among the battered shells of the nautilus and broken weapons of the swordfish, hidden by dark water, he found the golden ball. Emerging in the night, all green and dripping, he carried it shining to the stairway of the gods and brought it back to Inzana from the sea; and out of Slid's hands she took it and tossed it far and wide over his sails and sea, and far away it sparkled on lands that didn’t know Slid, until it reached its peak and fell toward the world.

But ere it fell the Eclipse dashed out from his hiding, and rushed at the golden ball and seized it in his jaws. When Inzana saw the Eclipse bearing her plaything away she cried aloud to the thunder, who burst from Pegāna and fell howling upon the throat of the Eclipse, who dropped the golden ball and let it fall towards earth. But the black mountains disguised themselves with snow, and as the golden ball fell down towards them they turned their peaks to ruby crimson and their lakes to sapphires gleaming amongst silver, and Inzana saw a jewelled casket into which her plaything fell. But when she stooped to pick it up again she found no jewelled casket with rubies, silver or sapphires, but only wicked mountains disguised in snow that had trapped her golden ball. And then she cried because there was none to find it, for the thunder was far away chasing the Eclipse, and all the gods lamented when They saw her sorrow. And Limpang Tung, who was least of all the gods, was yet the saddest at the Dawnchild’s grief, and when the gods said: “Play with your silver moon,” he stepped lightly from the rest, and coming down the stairway of the gods, playing an instrument of music, went out towards the world to find the golden ball because Inzana wept.

But before it happened, the Eclipse burst out from his hiding place, dashed toward the golden ball, and grabbed it in his jaws. When Inzana saw the Eclipse taking her toy, she cried out to the thunder, which roared from Pegāna and fell howling onto the Eclipse's throat. The Eclipse dropped the golden ball, letting it fall toward the earth. However, the black mountains covered themselves in snow, and as the golden ball descended towards them, their peaks turned ruby crimson and their lakes sparkled like sapphires among silver. Inzana saw a jeweled casket into which her toy fell. But when she bent down to pick it up again, there was no jeweled casket with rubies, silver, or sapphires; only wicked mountains disguised in snow that had trapped her golden ball. And then she cried because no one was there to find it, as the thunder was far away chasing the Eclipse, and all the gods mourned when they saw her sorrow. Limpang Tung, the least of all the gods, felt the deepest sadness for the Dawnchild’s grief, and when the gods said, "Play with your silver moon," he stepped lightly from the rest, came down the stairway of the gods, and, playing a musical instrument, went out into the world to find the golden ball because Inzana was weeping.

[Illustration: ]

Inzāna calls up the Thunder

Inzāna summons the Thunder

And into the world he went till he came to the nether cliffs that stand by the inner mountains in the soul and heart of the earth where the Earthquake dwelleth alone, asleep but astir as he sleeps, breathing and moving his legs, and grunting aloud in the dark. Then in the ear of the Earthquake Limpang Tung said a word that only the gods may say, and the Earthquake started to his feet and flung the cave away, the cave wherein he slept between the cliffs, and shook himself and went galloping abroad and overturned the mountains that hid the golden ball, and bit the earth beneath them and hurled their crags about and covered himself with rocks and fallen hills, and went back ravening and growling into the soul of the earth, and there lay down and slept again for a hundred years. And the golden ball rolled free, passing under the shattered earth, and so rolled back to Pegāna; and Limpang Tung came home to the onyx step and took the Dawnchild by the hand and told not what he had done but said it was the Earthquake, and went away to sit at the feet of the gods. But Inzana went and patted the Earthquake on the head, for she said it was dark and lonely in the soul of the earth. Thereafter, returning step by step, chalcedony, onyx, chalcedony, onyx, up the stairway of the gods, she cast again her golden ball from the Threshold afar into the blue to gladden the world and the sky, and laughed to see it go.

And into the world he went until he reached the lower cliffs by the inner mountains in the deep heart of the earth, where the Earthquake dwells alone, resting but restless as he sleeps, breathing and moving his legs, and grunting in the dark. Then Limpang Tung whispered a word in the ear of the Earthquake that only the gods can say, and the Earthquake jumped to his feet, throwing the cave away where he slept between the cliffs. He shook himself, galloped around, overturned the mountains hiding the golden ball, bit into the earth beneath them, tossed their rocks around, and buried himself under rubble and fallen hills before retreating, roaring and grumbling, back into the soul of the earth, where he lay down and slept again for a hundred years. The golden ball rolled free, passing under the broken earth on its way back to Pegāna; Limpang Tung returned home to the onyx step, took the Dawnchild by the hand, didn't reveal what he had done, but said it was the Earthquake, and went off to sit at the feet of the gods. Meanwhile, Inzana went and patted the Earthquake on the head, saying it was dark and lonely in the soul of the earth. Then, step by step, onyx, chalcedony, onyx, chalcedony, she made her way back up the stairway of the gods. She tossed her golden ball from the Threshold far into the blue to brighten the world and the sky, laughing as she watched it soar.

And far away Trogool upon the utter Rim turned a page that was numbered six in a cipher that none might read. And as the golden ball went through the sky to gleam on lands and cities, there came the Fog towards it, stooping as he walked with his dark brown cloak about him, and behind him slunk the Night. And as the golden ball rolled past the Fog suddenly Night snarled and sprang upon it and carried it away. Hastily Inzana gathered the gods and said: “The Night hath seized my golden ball and no god alone can find it now, for none can say how far the Night may roam, who prowls all round us and out beyond the worlds.”

And far away, Trogool on the outer Rim turned to page six in a code that no one could decipher. As the golden sun moved across the sky, shining down on lands and cities, the Fog approached, stooping as he walked with his dark brown cloak wrapped around him, and behind him lurked the Night. Just as the golden sun rolled past, Night suddenly lunged at it and took it away. Quickly, Inzana gathered the gods and said, “Night has taken my golden sun, and no god alone can find it now, for no one knows how far Night might wander, prowling all around us and beyond the worlds.”

At the entreaty of Their Dawnchild all the gods made Themselves stars for torches, and far away through all the sky followed the tracks of Night as far as he prowled abroad. And at one time Slid, with the Pleiades in his hand, came nigh to the golden ball, and at another Yoharneth-Lahai, holding Orion for a torch, but lastly Limpang Tung, bearing the morning star, found the golden ball far away under the world near to the lair of Night.

At the request of Their Dawnchild, all the gods turned themselves into stars as torches, lighting up the sky and following the path of Night wherever he roamed. At one point, Slid, with the Pleiades in his hand, approached the golden ball, and at another, Yoharneth-Lahai, holding Orion as a torch, did the same. Finally, Limpang Tung, carrying the morning star, discovered the golden ball deep under the world, close to Night's lair.

And all the gods together seized the ball, and Night turning smote out the torches of the gods and thereafter slunk away; and all the gods in triumph marched up the gleaming stairway of the gods, all praising little Limpang Tung, who through the chase had followed Night so close in search of the golden ball. Then far below on the world a human child cried out to the Dawnchild for the golden ball, and Inzana ceased from her play that illumined world and sky, and cast the ball from the Threshold of the gods to the little human child that played in the fields below, and would one day die. And the child played all day long with the golden ball down in the little fields where the humans lived, and went to bed at evening and put it beneath his pillow, and went to sleep, and no one worked in all the world because the child was playing. And the light of the golden ball streamed up from under the pillow and out through the half shut door and shone in the western sky, and Yoharneth-Lahai in the night time tip-toed into the room, and took the ball gently (for he was a god) away from under the pillow and brought it back to the Dawnchild to gleam on an onyx step.

And all the gods grabbed the ball together, and Night struck out the torches of the gods and then slipped away; and all the gods marched triumphantly up the shining stairway of the gods, all praising little Limpang Tung, who had closely followed Night in pursuit of the golden ball. Then far below in the world, a human child called out to the Dawnchild for the golden ball, and Inzana stopped her playful light that filled the world and sky, and threw the ball from the Threshold of the gods to the little human child playing in the fields below, who would one day die. The child played all day long with the golden ball in the little fields where the humans lived, went to bed in the evening and placed it under his pillow, and fell asleep, and no one worked in all the world because the child was playing. The light of the golden ball shone up from under the pillow and out through the slightly open door and lit up the western sky, and Yoharneth-Lahai quietly tiptoed into the room at night, gently took the ball (because he was a god) from under the pillow, and brought it back to the Dawnchild to shine on an onyx step.

But some day Night shall seize the golden ball and carry it right away and drag it down to his lair, and Slid shall dive from the Threshold into the sea to see if it be there, and coming up when the fishermen draw their nets shall find it not, nor yet discover it among the sails. Limpang Tung shall seek among the birds and shall not find it when the cock is mute, and up the valleys shall go Umborodom to seek among the crags. And the hound, the thunder, shall chase the Eclipse and all the gods go seeking with Their stars, but never find the ball. And men, no longer having light of the golden ball, shall pray to the gods no more, who, having no worship, shall be no more the gods.

But one day Night will grab the golden ball and take it away to its lair, and Slid will dive from the Threshold into the sea to check if it’s there, but when he comes up with the fishermen pulling in their nets, he won’t find it, nor will it be among the sails. Limpang Tung will search among the birds and won’t find it when the rooster is quiet, and Umborodom will wander up the valleys to search among the rocks. And the hound, the thunder, will chase the Eclipse, while all the gods look for it among their stars, but they will never find the ball. And without the light of the golden ball, people will stop praying to the gods, who, without worship, will cease to be gods.

These things be hidden even from the gods.

These things are hidden even from the gods.

THE VENGEANCE OF MEN

Ere the Beginning the gods divided earth into waste and pasture. Pleasant pastures They made to be green over the face of earth, orchards They made in valleys and heather upon hills, but Harza They doomed, predestined and foreordained to be a waste for ever.

Before the Beginning, the gods split the earth into barren land and grazing fields. They created lovely pastures that blanket the surface of the earth in green, planted orchards in the valleys, and covered the hills with heather, but they cursed Harza, destined and predetermined to be a wasteland forever.

When the world prayed at evening to the gods and the gods answered prayers They forgot the prayers of all the Tribes of Arim. Therefore the men of Arim were assailed with wars and driven from land to land and yet would not be crushed. And the men of Arim made them gods for themselves, appointing men as gods until the gods of Pegāna should remember them again. And their leaders, Yoth and Haneth, played the part of gods and led their people on though every tribe assailed them. At last they came to Harza, where no tribes were, and at last had rest from war, and Yoth and Haneth said: “The work is done, and surely now Pegāna’s gods will remember.” And they built a city in Harza and tilled the soil, and the green came over the waste as the wind comes over the sea, and there were fruit and cattle in Harza and the sounds of a million sheep. There they rested from their flight from all the tribes, and builded fables out of all their sorrows till all men smiled in Harza and children laughed.

When the world prayed in the evening to the gods and the gods answered their prayers, they forgot the prayers of all the tribes of Arim. As a result, the people of Arim were attacked by wars and driven from one land to another, but they refused to be defeated. The people of Arim created gods for themselves, choosing men to act as gods until the gods of Pegāna remembered them again. Their leaders, Yoth and Haneth, took on the role of gods and guided their people even though every tribe fought against them. Eventually, they reached Harza, a place without tribes, and finally found relief from the wars. Yoth and Haneth said, “The work is done, and surely now the gods of Pegāna will remember.” They built a city in Harza and farmed the land, and green life flourished over the desolation like the wind over the sea. There were fruits and livestock in Harza, along with the sounds of a million sheep. They rested from their escape from all the tribes and created stories from their sorrows until everyone smiled in Harza and children laughed.

Then said the gods, “Earth is no place for laughter.” Thereat They strode to Pegāna’s outer gate, to where the Pestilence lay curled asleep, and waking him up They pointed toward Harza, and the Pestilence leapt forward howling across the sky.

Then the gods said, “Earth isn’t a place for laughter.” With that, they walked to the outer gate of Pegāna, where the Pestilence was curled up asleep. When they woke him up, they pointed toward Harza, and the Pestilence jumped forward, howling across the sky.

That night he came to the fields near Harza, and stalking through the grass sat down and glared at the lights, and licked his paws and glared at the lights again.

That night he arrived at the fields near Harza, and creeping through the grass, he sat down and stared at the lights, then licked his paws and stared at the lights again.

But the next night, unseen, through laughing crowds, the Pestilence crept into the city, and stealing into the houses one by one, peered into the people’s eyes, looking even through their eyelids, so that when morning came men stared before them crying out that they saw the Pestilence whom others saw not, and thereafter died, because the green eyes of the Pestilence had looked into their souls. Chill and damp was he, yet there came heat from his eyes that parched the souls of men. Then came the physicians and the men learned in magic, and made the sign of the physicians and the sign of the men of magic and cast blue water upon herbs and chanted spells; but still the Pestilence crept from house to house and still he looked into the souls of men. And the lives of the people streamed away from Harza, and whither they went is set in many books. But the Pestilence fed on the light that shines in the eyes of men, which never appeased his hunger; chiller and damper he grew, and the heat from his eyes increased when night by night he galloped through the city, going by stealth no more.

But the next night, unseen, through laughing crowds, the Pestilence crept into the city, and slipped into the houses one by one, looking into the people's eyes, even seeing through their eyelids, so that when morning came, men stared ahead, crying out that they saw the Pestilence which others did not, and then died, because the Pestilence’s green eyes had penetrated their souls. He was cold and damp, yet heat radiated from his eyes that scorched the souls of men. Then came the doctors and the wise men knowledgeable in magic, and they made their signs and cast blue water on herbs while chanting spells; but still the Pestilence moved from house to house, still looking into the souls of men. And the lives of the people drained away from Harza, and where they went is recorded in many books. But the Pestilence fed on the light that shone in the eyes of men, which never satisfied his hunger; he grew chillier and damper, and the heat from his eyes intensified as night after night he galloped through the city, no longer moving in secret.

Then did men pray in Harza to the gods, saying:

Then people prayed in Harza to the gods, saying:

“High gods! Show clemency to Harza.”

“Great gods! Please show mercy to Harza.”

And the gods listened to their prayers, but as They listened They pointed with their fingers and cheered the Pestilence on. And the Pestilence grew bolder at his masters’ voices and thrust his face close up before the eyes of men.

And the gods heard their prayers, but as They listened, They pointed with their fingers and encouraged the Pestilence. The Pestilence gained confidence from his masters’ voices and pushed his face right up in front of people's eyes.

He could be seen by none saving those he smote. At first he slept by day, lying in misty hollows, but as his hunger increased he sprang up even in sunlight and clung to the chests of men and looked down through their eyes into their souls that shrivelled, until almost he could be dimly seen even by those he smote not.

He could be seen by no one except for those he attacked. At first, he slept during the day, lying in foggy hollows, but as his hunger grew, he jumped up even in the sunlight and clung to the hearts of men, looking down through their eyes into their souls that withered, until he could barely be seen even by those he hadn't attacked.

Adro, the physician, sat in his chamber with one light burning, making a mixing in a bowl that should drive the Pestilence away, when through his door there blew a draught that set the light a-flickering.

Adro, the doctor, sat in his room with one light on, mixing something in a bowl that was meant to cast out the Plague, when a draft came through his door and made the light flicker.

Then because the draught was cold the physician shivered and went and closed the door, but as he turned again he saw the Pestilence lapping at his mixing, who sprang and set one paw upon Adro’s shoulder and another upon his cloak, while with two he clung to his waist, and looked him in the eyes.

Then, because the draft was cold, the doctor shivered and went to close the door. But as he turned back, he saw the Pestilence lapping at his mixture. It leaped and set one paw on Adro’s shoulder and another on his cloak, while with its other two paws, it clung to his waist and looked him in the eyes.

Two men were walking in the street; one said to the other: “Upon the morrow I will sup with thee.”

Two men were walking down the street; one said to the other, “Tomorrow, I’ll have dinner with you.”

And the Pestilence grinned a grin that none beheld, baring his dripping teeth, and crept away to see whether upon the morrow those men should sup together.

And the Pestilence gave a smile that no one saw, showing his dripping teeth, and slipped away to see if those men would have dinner together the next day.

A traveller coming in said: “This is Harza. Here will I rest.”

A traveler arriving said: “This is Harza. I’ll rest here.”

But his life went further than Harza upon that day’s journey.

But his life continued beyond Harza on that day’s journey.

All feared the Pestilence, and those that he smote beheld him, but none saw the great shapes of the gods by starlight as They urged Their Pestilence on.

All feared the Plague, and those that it struck saw it, but none witnessed the great forms of the gods in the starlight as They pushed Their Plague forward.

Then all men fled from Harza, and the Pestilence chased dogs and rats and sprang upward at the bats as they sailed above him, who died and lay in the streets. But soon he returned and pursued the men of Harza where they fled, and sat by rivers where they came to drink, away below the city. Then back to Harza went the people of Harza pursued by the Pestilence still, and gathered in the Temple of All the gods save One, and said to the High Prophet: “What may now be done?” who answered:

Then all the men ran away from Harza, and the Pestilence chased after dogs and rats, jumping up at the bats flying overhead, which died and fell in the streets. But soon it returned and tracked down the people of Harza as they fled, sitting by rivers where they stopped to drink, far below the city. Then the people of Harza went back to Harza, still pursued by the Pestilence, and gathered in the Temple of All the gods except One, and said to the High Prophet: “What can we do now?” who answered:

“All the gods have mocked at prayer. This sin must now be punished by the vengeance of men.”

“All the gods have laughed at prayer. This wrongdoing must now be punished by human vengeance.”

And the people stood in awe.

And the people were in awe.

The High Prophet went up to the Tower beneath the sky whereupon beat the eyes of all the gods by starlight. There in the sight of the gods he spake in the ear of the gods, saying: “High gods! Ye have made mock of men. Know therefore that it is writ in ancient lore and found by prophecy that there is an End that waiteth for the gods, who shall go down from Pegāna in galleons of gold all down the Silent River and into the Silent Sea, and there Their galleons shall go up in mist and They shall be gods no more. And men shall gain harbour from the mocking of the gods at last in the warm moist earth, but to the gods shall no ceasing ever come from being the Things that were the gods. When Time and worlds and death are gone away nought shall then remain but worn regrets and Things that were once gods.

The High Prophet climbed up to the Tower beneath the sky, where the gaze of all the gods shone by starlight. There, in the presence of the gods, he whispered in their ears, saying: “High gods! You have mocked humanity. Know this: it is written in ancient lore and revealed by prophecy that there is an End waiting for the gods, who will descend from Pegāna in golden galleons down the Silent River and into the Silent Sea. There, their galleons will vanish into mist, and they shall be no more gods. And humanity will finally find refuge from the mockery of the gods in the warm, moist earth, but the gods will never escape from being the Things that were once the gods. When Time, worlds, and death have faded away, all that will remain are faded regrets and Things that were once gods.”

“In the sight of the gods.

“In the sight of the gods.

“In the ear of the gods.”

“In the ear of the gods.”

Then the gods shouted all together and pointed with Their hands at the High Prophet’s throat, and the Pestilence sprang.

Then the gods all shouted at once and pointed with their hands at the High Prophet’s throat, and the Pestilence emerged.

Long since the High Prophet is dead and his words are forgotten by men, but the gods know not yet whether it be true that The End is waiting for the gods, and him who might have told Them They have slain. And the gods of Pegāna are fearing the fear that hath fallen upon the gods because of the vengeance of men, for They know not when The End shall be, or whether it shall come.

Long ago, the High Prophet died, and people have forgotten his words, but the gods still aren't sure if it's true that The End is waiting for them, and they've killed the one who could have told Them. The gods of Pegāna are feeling the fear that has come over the gods because of men's revenge, for They don't know when The End will be or if it will even happen.

WHEN THE GODS SLEPT

All the gods were sitting in Pegāna, and Their slave, Time, lay idle at Pegāna’s gate with nothing to destroy, when They thought of worlds, worlds large and round and gleaming, and little silver moons. Then (who knoweth when?), as the gods raised Their hands making the sign of the gods, the thoughts of the gods became worlds and silver moons. And the worlds swam by Pegāna’s gate to take their places in the sky, to ride at anchor for ever, each where the gods had bidden. And because they were round and big and gleamed all over the sky, the gods laughed and shouted and all clapped Their hands. Then upon earth the gods played out the game of the gods, the game of life and death, and on the other worlds They did a secret thing, playing a game that is hidden.

All the gods were sitting in Pegāna, and their servant, Time, lay idle at Pegāna’s gate with nothing to destroy when they came up with the idea of worlds—big, round, shiny ones—and small silver moons. Then (who knows when?), as the gods raised their hands making the sign of the gods, their thoughts became worlds and silver moons. The worlds floated by Pegāna’s gate to take their places in the sky, to be anchored forever, each in the spot the gods had decided. And because they were round, large, and sparkled all over the sky, the gods laughed and shouted while clapping their hands. Then on Earth, the gods engaged in the game of the gods, the game of life and death, and on the other worlds, they did something secret, playing a hidden game.

At last They mocked no more at life and laughed at death no more, and cried aloud in Pegāna: “Will no new thing be? Must those four march for ever round the world till our eyes are wearied with the treading of the feet of the Seasons that will not cease, while Night and Day and Life and Death drearily rise and fall?”

At last, they stopped mocking life and laughing at death, and cried out in Pegāna: “Will nothing new ever happen? Must those four keep marching around the world until our eyes get tired of the endless treading of the feet of the Seasons that won’t stop, while Night and Day and Life and Death monotonously rise and fall?”

And as a child stares at the bare walls of a narrow hut, so the gods looked all listlessly upon the worlds, saying:

And just like a child looks at the empty walls of a small hut, the gods gazed aimlessly at the worlds, saying:

“Will no new thing be?”

"Will there be nothing new?"

And in Their weariness the gods said: “Ah! to be young again. Ah! to be fresh once more from the brain of Mana-Yood-Sushai.”

And in their exhaustion, the gods said: “Ah! to be young again. Ah! to be fresh once more from the mind of Mana-Yood-Sushai.”

And They turned away Their eyes in weariness from all the gleaming worlds and laid Them down upon Pegāna’s floor, for They said:

And they turned their eyes away in exhaustion from all the shining worlds and laid them down on Pegāna’s floor, because they said:

“It may be that the worlds shall pass and we would fain forget them.”

“It might be that the worlds will fade away and we would gladly forget them.”

Then the gods slept. Then did the comet break loose from his moorings and the eclipse roamed about the sky, and down on the earth did Death’s three children—Famine, Pestilence, and Drought—come out to feed. The eyes of the Famine were green, and the eyes of the Drought were red, but the Pestilence was blind and smote about all round him with his claws among the cities.

Then the gods fell asleep. That’s when the comet broke free from its ties and the eclipse wandered across the sky, while down on earth, Death’s three children—Famine, Pestilence, and Drought—came out to feast. Famine had green eyes, Drought had red eyes, but Pestilence was blind and struck out around him with his claws among the cities.

But as the gods slept, there came from beyond the Rim, out of the dark and unknown, three Yozis, spirits of ill, that sailed up the river of Silence in galleons with silver sails. Far away they had seen Yum and Gothum, the stars that stand sentinel over Pegāna’s gate, blinking and falling asleep, and as they neared Pegāna they found a hush wherein the gods slept heavily. Ya, Ha, and Snyrg were these three Yozis, the lords of evil, madness, and of spite. When they crept from their galleons and stole over Pegāna’s silent threshold it boded ill for the gods. There in Pegāna lay the gods asleep, and in a corner lay the Power of the gods alone upon the floor, a thing wrought of black rock and four words graven upon it, whereof I might not give thee any clue, if even I should find it—four words of which none knoweth. Some say they tell of the opening of a flower towards dawn, and others say they concern earthquakes among hills, and others that they tell of the death of fishes, and others that the words be these: Power, Knowledge, Forgetting, and another word that not the gods themselves may ever guess. These words the Yozis read, and sped away in dread lest the gods should wake, and going aboard their galleons, bade the rowers haste. Thus the Yozis became gods, having the power of gods, and they sailed away to the earth, and came to a mountainous island in the sea. There they sat upon the rocks, sitting as the gods sit, with their right hands uplifted, and having the power of gods, only none came to worship. Thither came no ships nigh them, nor ever at evening came the prayers of men, nor smell of incense, nor screams from the sacrifice. Then said the Yozis:

But while the gods were sleeping, three Yozis, evil spirits, emerged from beyond the Rim, from the dark unknown, sailing up the river of Silence in galleons with silver sails. They had seen Yum and Gothum, the stars watching over Pegāna’s gate, blinking and falling asleep from afar. As they approached Pegāna, they found a silence in which the gods were deeply asleep. These three Yozis were named Ya, Ha, and Snyrg, the lords of evil, madness, and spite. When they crept from their galleons and crossed the silent threshold of Pegāna, it spelled trouble for the gods. Inside Pegāna, the gods lay asleep, and in a corner was the Power of the gods, abandoned on the floor, a black stone with four words carved upon it, of which I cannot even hint, even if I found them—four words that no one knows. Some say they refer to the opening of a flower at dawn, others say they relate to earthquakes in the hills, some say they speak of the death of fish, while others assert the words are these: Power, Knowledge, Forgetting, and a fourth word that even the gods themselves could never guess. The Yozis read these words and hurried away in fear of waking the gods, and upon boarding their galleons, urged the rowers to move quickly. Thus, the Yozis became gods themselves, wielding the power of gods, and they sailed away to earth, arriving at a mountainous island in the sea. There, they sat on the rocks, just as the gods do, with their right hands raised, possessing the power of gods, but no one came to worship them. No ships approached them, and never at night did the prayers of men reach them, nor did the smell of incense, nor the cries from sacrifices. Then the Yozis said:

“Of what avails it that we be gods if no one worship us nor give us sacrifice?”

“What's the point of being gods if no one worships us or offers us sacrifices?”

And Ya, Ha, and Snyrg set sail in their silver galleons, and went looming down the sea to come to the shores of men. And first they came to an island where were fisher folk; and the folk of the island, running down to the shore cried out to them:

And Ya, Ha, and Snyrg set sail in their silver ships, heading across the sea to reach the shores of humans. Initially, they arrived at an island populated by fishermen; the islanders rushed to the shore and shouted to them:

“Who be ye?”

“Who are you?”

And the Yozis answered:

And the Yozis replied:

“We be three gods, and we would have your worship.”

“We are three gods, and we would like your worship.”

But the fisher folk answered:

But the fishermen replied:

“Here we worship Rahm, the Thunder, and have no worship nor sacrifice for other gods.”

“Here we worship Rahm, the Thunder, and don't worship or sacrifice to any other gods.”

Then the Yozis snarled with anger and sailed away, and sailed till they came to another shore, sandy and low and forsaken. And at last they found an old man upon the shore, and they cried out to him:

Then the Yozis growled in anger and sailed away, continuing until they reached another shore, sandy and low and deserted. Finally, they spotted an old man on the shore, and they shouted at him:

“Old man upon the shore! We be three gods that it were well to worship, gods of great power and apt in the granting of prayer.”

“Hey old man on the shore! We are three gods who are worth worshiping, gods of great power who are good at granting prayers.”

The old man answered:

The elderly man replied:

“We worship Pegāna’s gods, who have a fondness for our incense and the sound of our sacrifice when it squeals upon the altar.”

“We worship the gods of Pegāna, who enjoy our incense and the noise of our sacrifice when it cries out on the altar.”

Then answered Snyrg:

Then Snyrg replied:

“Asleep are Pegāna’s gods, nor will They wake for the humming of thy prayers which lie in the dust upon Pegāna’s floor, and over Them Sniracte, the spider of the worlds, hath woven a web of mist. And the squealing of the sacrifice maketh no music in ears that are closed in sleep.”

“Asleep are Pegāna’s gods, and They won’t wake for the sound of your prayers lying in the dust on Pegāna’s floor, while Sniracte, the spider of the worlds, has woven a web of mist over Them. The cries of the sacrifice make no music in ears that are shut in sleep.”

The old man answered, standing upon the shore:

The old man replied, standing on the shore:

“Though all the gods of old shall answer our prayers no longer, yet still to the gods of old shall all men pray here in Syrinais.”

“Even though the old gods will no longer respond to our prayers, everyone will still pray to the old gods here in Syrinais.”

But the Yozis turned their ships about and angrily sailed away, all cursing Syrinais and Syrinais’s gods, but most especially the old man that stood upon the shore.

But the Yozis turned their ships around and angrily sailed off, all cursing Syrinais and Syrinais’s gods, but especially the old man who stood on the shore.

Still the three Yozis lusted for the worship of men, and came, on the third night of their sailing, to a city’s lights; and nearing the shore they found it a city of song wherein all folks rejoiced. Then sat each Yozi on his galleon’s prow, and leered with his eyes upon the city, so that the music stopped and the dancing ceased, and all looked out to sea at the strange shapes of the Yozis beneath their silver sails. Then Snyrg demanded their worship, promising increase of joys, and swearing by the light of his eyes that he would send little flames to leap over the grass, to pursue the enemies of that city and to chase them about the world.

Still, the three Yozis craved the worship of humans and, on the third night of their journey, saw the lights of a city; as they approached the shore, they realized it was a city filled with song where everyone was celebrating. Each Yozi then took his place at the front of his galleon, leering at the city, causing the music to stop and the dancing to end, as everyone stared out to sea at the strange figures of the Yozis under their silver sails. Then Snyrg demanded their worship, promising greater pleasures, and swore by the light in his eyes that he would send little flames to leap over the grass, to hunt down the enemies of that city and chase them around the world.

But the people answered that in that city men worshipped Agrodaun, the mountain standing alone, and might not worship other gods even though they came in galleons with silver sails, sailing from over the sea. But Snyrg answered:

But the people replied that in that city, people worshipped Agrodaun, the solitary mountain, and could not worship other gods, even if they arrived on galleons with silver sails, sailing from across the sea. But Snyrg responded:

“Certainly Agrodaun is only a mountain, and in no manner a god.”

“Surely Agrodaun is just a mountain, and definitely not a god.”

But the priests of Agrodaun sang answer from the shore:

But the priests of Agrodaun sang back from the shore:

“If the sacrifice of men make not Agrodaun a god, nor blood still young on his rocks, nor the little fluttering prayers of ten thousand hearts, nor two thousands years of worship and all the hopes of the people and the whole strength of our race, then are there no gods and ye be common sailors, sailing from over the sea.”

“If the sacrifices of men don’t make Agrodaun a god, nor the fresh blood on his rocks, nor the countless prayers of ten thousand hearts, nor two thousand years of worship along with all the hopes of our people and the full strength of our race, then there are no gods, and you’re just ordinary sailors, sailing from across the sea.”

Then said the Yozis:

Then the Yozis said:

“Hath Agrodaun answered prayer?” And the people heard the words that the Yozis said.

“Has Agrodaun answered prayer?” And the people heard what the Yozis said.

Then went the priests of Agrodaun away from the shore and up the steep streets of the city, the people following, and over the moor beyond it to the foot of Agrodaun, and then said:

Then the priests of Agrodaun left the shore and climbed the steep streets of the city, followed by the people, and crossed the moor beyond it to the base of Agrodaun, where they said:

“Agrodaun, if thou art not our god, go back and herd with yonder common hills, and put a cap of snow upon thy head and crouch far off as they do beneath the sky; but if we have given thee divinity in two thousand years, if our hopes are all about thee like a cloak, then stand and look upon thy worshippers from over our city for ever.” And the smoke that ascended from his feet stood still and there fell a hush over great Agrodaun; and the priests went back to the sea and said to the three Yozis:

“Agrodaun, if you’re not our god, go back and roam with those ordinary hills, put a cap of snow on your head, and crouch far away like they do under the sky; but if we have made you a god over the last two thousand years, if our hopes are wrapped around you like a cloak, then stand and look down upon your worshippers from above our city forever.” And the smoke that rose from his feet lingered, and a silence fell over great Agrodaun; and the priests returned to the sea and said to the three Yozis:

“New gods shall have our worship when Agrodaun grows weary of being our god, or when in some night-time he shall stride away, leaving us nought to gaze at that is higher than our city.”

“New gods will get our worship when Agrodaun gets tired of being our god, or when one night he just walks away, leaving us with nothing to look up at that's greater than our city.”

And the Yozis sailed away and cursed towards Agrodaun, but could not hurt him, for he was but a mountain.

And the Yozis sailed away and shouted curses at Agrodaun, but they couldn't harm him, because he was just a mountain.

And the Yozis sailed along the coast till they came to a river running to the sea, and they sailed up the river till they came to a people at work, who furrowed the soil and sowed, and strove against the forest. Then the Yozis called to the people as they worked in the fields:

And the Yozis traveled along the coast until they reached a river flowing to the sea. They went up the river until they found people working, plowing the land and planting, and fighting against the forest. Then the Yozis called out to the people as they worked in the fields:

“Give us your worship and ye shall have many joys.”

“Give us your devotion and you'll have many joys.”

But the people answered:

But the people replied:

“We may not worship you.”

“We might not worship you.”

Then answered Snyrg:

Then Snyrg replied:

“Ye also, have ye a god?”

“Do you also have a god?”

And the people answered:

And the people responded:

“We worship the years to come, and we set the world in order for their coming, as one layeth raiment on the road before the advent of a King. And when those years shall come, they shall accept the worship of a race they knew not, and their people shall make their sacrifice to the years that follow them, who, in their turn, shall minister to the End.”

“We celebrate the years ahead, preparing the world for their arrival, like laying out garments on the path for a King’s entry. When those years arrive, they will accept the reverence of a race they do not know, and their people will offer their sacrifices to the years that succeed them, who, in turn, will serve the End.”

Then answered Snyrg:

Then Snyrg responded:

“Gods that shall recompense you not. Rather give us your prayers and have our pleasures, the pleasures that we shall give you, and when your gods shall come, let them be wroth—they cannot punish you.”

“Gods that won’t reward you. Instead, offer us your prayers and enjoy the pleasures we provide, and when your gods arrive, let them be angry—they can’t punish you.”

But the people continued to sacrifice their labour to their gods, the years to come, making the world a place for gods to dwell in, and the Yozis cursed those gods and sailed away. And Ya, the Lord of malice, swore that when those years should come, they should see whether it were well for them to have snatched away the worship from three Yozis.

But the people kept dedicating their work to their gods, sacrificing the future to create a realm for the gods to inhabit, and the Yozis cursed those gods and left. And Ya, the Lord of malice, vowed that when those years arrived, they would find out if it was a good idea to have taken the worship away from three Yozis.

And still the Yozis sailed, for they said:

And still the Yozis continued to sail, because they said:

“It were better to be birds and have no air to fly in, than to be gods having neither prayers nor worship.”

“It would be better to be birds with no air to fly in than to be gods without prayers or worship.”

But where sky met with ocean, the Yozis saw land again, and thither sailed; and there the Yozis saw men in strange old garments performing ancient rites in a land of many temples. And the Yozis called to the men as they performed their ancient rites and said:

But where the sky met the ocean, the Yozis saw land again, and they sailed there; and there the Yozis saw people in strange old clothes performing ancient rituals in a land of many temples. And the Yozis called out to the people as they performed their ancient rituals and said:

“We be three gods well versed in the needs of men, to worship whom were to obtain instant joy.”

“We are three gods who understand what people need, and to worship us would bring immediate joy.”

But the men said:

But the guys said:

“We have already gods.”

“We already have gods.”

And Snyrg replied:

And Snyrg answered:

“Ye, too?”

"You too?"

The men answered:

The guys responded:

“For we worship the things that have been and all the years that were. Divinely have they helped us, therefore we give them worship that is their due.”

“For we honor the things that have been and all the years that have passed. They have helped us in a divine way, so we give them the respect they deserve.”

And the Yozis answered the people:

And the Yozis responded to the people:

“We be gods of the present and return good things for worship.”

“We are gods of the present and bring back good things for worship.”

But the people answered, saying from the shore:

But the people replied from the shore:

“Our gods have given us already the good things, and we return Them the worship that is Their due.”

“Our gods have already blessed us with good things, and we give Them the worship that They deserve.”

And the Yozis set their faces to landward, and cursed all things that had been and all the years that were, and sailed in their galleons away.

And the Yozis turned their sights toward land, cursing everything that had been and all the years that had passed, and sailed away in their galleons.

A rocky shore in an inhuman land stood up against the sea. Thither the Yozis came and found no man, but out of the dark from inland towards evening came a herd of great baboons and chattered greatly when they saw the ships.

A rocky shore in a desolate land faced the sea. There, the Yozis arrived and found no people, but from the darkness inland, a herd of large baboons came in the evening and chattered excitedly when they saw the ships.

Then spake Snyrg to them:

Then Snyrg said to them:

“Have ye, too, a god?”

"Do you also have a god?"

And the baboons spat.

And the baboons spat.

Then said the Yozis:

Then the Yozis said:

“We be seductive gods, having a particular remembrance for little prayers.”

“We are enchanting deities, known for our fondness for small prayers.”

But the baboons leered fiercely at the Yozis and would have none of them for gods.

But the baboons glared menacingly at the Yozis and rejected them as gods.

One said that prayers hindered the eating of nuts. But Snyrg leaned forward and whispered, and the baboons went down upon their knees and clasped their hands as men clasp, and chattered prayer and said to one another that these were the gods of old, and gave the Yozis their worship—for Snyrg had whispered in their ears that, if they would worship the Yozis, he would make them men. And the baboons arose from worshipping, smoother about the face and a little shorter in the arms, and went away and hid their bodies in clothing, and afterwards galloped away from the rocky shore and went and herded with men. And men could not discern what they were, for their bodies were bodies of men, though their souls were still the souls of beasts and their worship went to the Yozis, spirits of ill.

One claimed that prayers got in the way of eating nuts. But Snyrg leaned in and whispered, and the baboons knelt down, clasping their hands like humans do, chattering prayers and telling each other that these were the ancient gods, giving their worship to the Yozis—because Snyrg had whispered to them that if they worshiped the Yozis, he would turn them into men. The baboons rose from their worship, their faces smoother and their arms a bit shorter, and then they went away and covered their bodies with clothing. Later, they bounded away from the rocky shore and joined the humans. And people couldn’t tell what they were, since their bodies looked human, even though their souls were still animal-like and their worship continued to go to the Yozis, spirits of evil.

And the lords of malice, hatred and madness sailed back to their island in the sea and sat upon the shore as gods sit, with right hand uplifted; and at evening foul prayers from the baboons gathered about them and infested the rocks.

And the lords of evil, hatred, and madness returned to their island in the sea and sat on the shore like gods, with their right hands raised; and in the evening, disgusting prayers from the baboons gathered around them and swarmed the rocks.

But in Pegāna the gods awoke with a start.

But in Pegāna, the gods woke up suddenly.

THE KING THAT WAS NOT

The land of Runazar hath no King nor ever had one; and this is the law of the land of Runazar that, seeing that it hath never had a King, it shall not have one for ever. Therefore in Runazar the priests hold sway, who tell people that never in Runazar hath there been a King.

The land of Runazar has no King and never has; and this is the law of Runazar: since it has never had a King, it will never have one. Therefore, in Runazar, the priests are in charge, telling the people that there has never been a King in Runazar.

Althazar, King of Runazar, and lord of all lands near by, commanded for the closer knowledge of the gods that Their images should be carven in Runazar, and in all lands near by. And when Althazar’s command, wafted abroad by trumpets, came tinkling in the ear of all the gods, right glad were They at the sound of it. Therefore men quarried marble from the earth, and sculptors busied themselves in Runazar to obey the edict of the King. But the gods stood by starlight on the hills where the sculptors might see Them, and draped the clouds about Them, and put upon Them Their divinest air, that sculptors might do justice to Pegāna’s gods. Then the gods strode back into Pegāna and the sculptors hammered and wrought, and there came a day when the Master of Sculptors took audience of the King, saying:

Althazar, King of Runazar and ruler of all nearby lands, commanded that the images of the gods be carved in Runazar and all surrounding territories to gain a better understanding of them. When Althazar’s command, carried by trumpets, reached the ears of the gods, they were very pleased to hear it. So, people quarried marble from the earth, and sculptors worked hard in Runazar to fulfill the King’s decree. The gods stood by starlight on the hills for the sculptors to see them, shrouded in clouds and exuding an air of divinity, so the sculptors could accurately represent the gods of Pegāna. Then the gods returned to Pegāna, and the sculptors hammered and shaped the marble until one day the Master of Sculptors requested an audience with the King, saying:

“Althazar, King of Runazar, High Lord moreover of all the lands near by, to whom be the gods benignant, humbly have we completed the images of all such gods as were in thine edict named.”

“Althazar, King of Runazar, High Lord of all the surrounding lands, may the gods be kind to you. We humbly inform you that we have finished creating the images of all the gods you mentioned in your decree.”

Then the King commanded a great space to be cleared among the houses in his city, and there the images of all the gods were borne and set before the King, and there were assembled the Master of Sculptors and all his men; and before each stood a soldier bearing a pile of gold upon a jewelled tray, and behind each stood a soldier with a drawn sword pointing against their necks, and the King looked upon the images. And lo! they stood as gods with the clouds all draped about them, making the sign of the gods, but their bodies were those of men, and lo! their faces were very like the King’s, and their beards were as the King’s beard. And the King said:

Then the King ordered a large area to be cleared among the buildings in his city, and there the statues of all the gods were brought and placed in front of the King, while the Master Sculptor and all his workers gathered. Before each statue stood a soldier holding a pile of gold on a jeweled tray, and behind each stood a soldier with a drawn sword pointed at their necks, as the King looked at the statues. And behold! they appeared as gods wrapped in clouds, signaling their divine nature, but their bodies were those of men, and behold! their faces closely resembled the King’s, and their beards were just like the King’s beard. And the King said:

“These be indeed Pegāna’s gods.”

“These are indeed Pegāna’s gods.”

And the soldiers that stood before the sculptors were caused to present to them the piles of gold, and the soldiers that stood behind the sculptors were caused to sheath their swords. And the people shouted:

And the soldiers in front of the sculptors were made to show them the piles of gold, and the soldiers behind the sculptors were made to put away their swords. And the crowd erupted in cheers:

“These be indeed Pegāna’s gods, whose faces we are permitted to see by the will of Althazar the King, to whom be the gods benignant.” And heralds were sent abroad through the cities of Runazar and of all the lands near by, proclaiming of the images:

“These are truly the gods of Pegāna, whose faces we are allowed to see by the will of King Althazar, may the gods be gracious to him.” And heralds were sent out across the cities of Runazar and all the nearby lands, announcing the images:

“These be Pegāna’s gods.”

“These are Pegāna’s gods.”

But up in Pegāna the gods howled with wrath and Mung leant forward to make the sign of Mung against Althazar the King. But the gods laid Their hands upon his shoulder saying:

But up in Pegāna, the gods yelled in anger, and Mung leaned forward to make the sign of Mung against Althazar the King. But the gods placed Their hands on his shoulder, saying:

“Slay him not, for it is not enough that Althazar shall die, who hath made the faces of the gods to be like the faces of men, but he must not even have ever been.”

“Don’t kill him, because it’s not enough for Althazar to die, the one who has made the faces of the gods resemble those of men; he must not even have existed at all.”

Then said the gods:

Then said the gods:

“Spake we of Althazar, a King?”

“Are we talking about Althazar, a King?”

And the gods said:

And the gods said:

“Nay, we spake not.” And the gods said:

“Nah, we didn’t speak.” And the gods said:

“Dreamed we of one Althazar?” And the gods said:

“Did we dream of one Althazar?” And the gods replied:

“Nay, we dreamed not.”

“No, we didn’t dream.”

But in the royal palace of Runazar, Althazar, passing suddenly out of the remembrance of the gods, became no longer a thing that was or had ever been.

But in the royal palace of Runazar, Althazar, suddenly forgotten by the gods, ceased to be a being that existed or had ever existed.

And by the throne of Althazar lay a robe, and near it lay a crown, and the priests of the gods entered his palace and made it a temple of the gods. And the people coming to worship said:

And by the throne of Althazar was a robe, and next to it was a crown, and the priests of the gods entered his palace and turned it into a temple for the gods. And the people coming to worship said:

“Whose was this robe and to what purpose is this crown?”

“Whose robe is this and what is the purpose of this crown?”

And the priests answered:

And the priests replied:

“The gods have cast away the fragment of a garment and lo! from the fingers of the gods hath slipped one little ring.”

“The gods have discarded a piece of clothing and look! from the hands of the gods has fallen one tiny ring.”

And the people said to the priests:

And the people said to the priests:

“Seeing that Runazar hath never had a King, therefore be ye our rulers, and make ye our laws in the sight of Pegāna’s gods.”

“Since Runazar has never had a King, be our rulers and create our laws in the presence of Pegāna’s gods.”

THE CAVE OF KAI

The pomp of crowning was ended, the rejoicings had died away, and Khanazar, the new King, sat in the seat of the Kings of Averon to do his work upon the destinies of men. His uncle, Khanazar the Lone, had died, and he had come from a far castle to the south, with a great procession, to Ilaun, the citadel of Averon; and there they had crowned him King of Averon and of the mountains, and Lord, if there be aught beyond those mountains, of all such lands as are. But now the pomp of the crowning was gone away and Khanazar sat afar off from his home, a very mighty King.

The grandeur of the coronation was over, the celebrations had faded, and Khanazar, the new King, sat in the throne of the Kings of Averon to shape the fates of people. His uncle, Khanazar the Lone, had passed away, and he had traveled from a distant castle in the south, accompanied by a large procession, to Ilaun, the stronghold of Averon; there they had crowned him King of Averon and the mountains, and Lord, if there’s anything beyond those mountains, of all such lands that exist. But now the splendor of the coronation was gone, and Khanazar found himself far from his home, a very powerful King.

Then the King grew weary of the destinies of Averon and weary of the making of commands. So Khanazar sent heralds through all cities saying:

Then the King became tired of the fates of Averon and tired of giving commands. So Khanazar sent messengers throughout all the cities saying:

“Hear! The will of the King! Hear! The will of the King of Averon and of the mountains and Lord, if there be aught beyond those mountains, of all such lands as are. Let there come together to Ilaun all such as have an art in secret matters. Hear!”

“Hear! The will of the King! Hear! The will of the King of Averon and of the mountains and Lord, if there’s anything beyond those mountains, of all lands that exist. Let all who possess a skill in secret matters gather in Ilaun. Hear!”

And there gathered together to Ilaun the wise men of all the degrees of magic, even to the seventh, who had made spells before Khanazar the Lone; and they came before the new King in his palace placing their hands upon his feet. Then said the King to the magicians:

And the wise men of all levels of magic, even up to the seventh, gathered together to Ilaun, who had cast spells before Khanazar the Lone. They came before the new King in his palace, placing their hands on his feet. Then the King said to the magicians:

“I have a need.”

"I have a need."

And they answered:

And they replied:

“The earth touches the feet of the King in token of submission.”

“The earth meets the feet of the King as a sign of submission.”

But the King answered:

But the King replied:

“My need is not of the earth; but I would find certain of the hours that have been, and sundry days that were.”

“My need isn’t from this world; I just want to experience some of the hours that have passed and the days that once were.”

And all the wise folks were silent, till there spake out mournfully the wisest of them all, who made spells in the seventh degree, saying:

And all the wise people were silent, until the wisest of them all spoke out sadly, who cast spells at the seventh level, saying:

“The days that were, and the hours, have winged their way to Mount Agdora’s summit, and there, dipping, have passed away from sight, not ever to return, for haply they have not heard the King’s command.”

“The days that were, and the hours, have flown up to Mount Agdora’s summit, and there, they have dipped and disappeared from view, never to come back, because maybe they didn’t hear the King’s command.”

Of these wise folks are many things chronicled. Moreover, it is set in writing of the scribes how they had audience of King Khanazar and of the words they spake, but of their further deeds there is no legend. But it is told how the King sent men to run and pass through all the cities till they should find one that was wiser even than the magicians that had made spells before Khanazar the Lone. Far up the mountains that limit Averon they found Syrahn, the prophet, among the goats, who was of none of the degrees of magic, and who had cast no spells before the former King. Him they brought to Khanazar, and the King said unto him:

Of these wise people, many things are recorded. It's also written by the scribes how they met King Khanazar and the words they spoke, but there are no further accounts of their actions. However, it's said that the King sent men to run through all the cities until they found someone even wiser than the magicians who had cast spells in front of Khanazar the Lone. High up in the mountains that border Averon, they found Syrahn, the prophet, among the goats, who had no knowledge of magic and had never performed spells before the former King. They brought him to Khanazar, and the King said to him:

“I have a need.”

"I have a craving."

And Syrahn answered:

And Syrahn replied:

“Thou art a man.”

"You are a man."

And the King said:

And the King stated:

“Where lie the days that were and certain hours?”

“Where are the days that were and certain hours?”

And Syrahn answered:

And Syrahn replied:

“These things lie in a cave afar from here, and over the cave stands sentinel one Kai, and this cave Kai hath guarded from the gods and men since ever the Beginning was made. It may be that he shall let Khanazar pass by.”

“These things are located in a cave far from here, and over the cave stands a guard named Kai, who has protected this cave from both gods and men since the very Beginning. It might be that he will allow Khanazar to pass.”

Then the King gathered elephants and camels that carried burdens of gold, and trusty servants that carried precious gems, and gathered an army to go before him and an army to follow behind, and sent out horsemen to warn the dwellers of the plains that the King of Averon was afoot.

Then the King gathered elephants and camels loaded with gold, and loyal servants carrying precious gems, and assembled an army to lead the way and another to follow, sending out horsemen to alert the people of the plains that the King of Averon was on the move.

And he bade Syrahn to lead to that place where the days of old lie hid and all forgotten hours.

And he told Syrahn to take him to the place where the old days are buried and all the forgotten moments.

Across the plain and up Mount Agdora, and dipping beyond its summit went Khanazar the King, and his two armies who followed Syrahn. Eight times the purple tent with golden border had been pitched for the King of Averon, and eight times it had been struck ere the King and the King’s armies came to a dark cave in a valley dark, where Kai stood guard over the days that were. And the face of Kai was as a warrior that vanquisheth cities and burdeneth himself not with captives, and his form was as the forms of gods, but his eyes were the eyes of beasts; before whom came the King of Averon with elephants and camels bearing burdens of gold, and trusty servants carrying precious gems.

Across the plain and up Mount Agdora, Khanazar the King and his two armies who followed Syrahn ventured forth. Eight times the purple tent with a golden border had been set up for the King of Averon, and eight times it had been taken down before the King and his armies reached a dark cave in a shadowy valley, where Kai stood guard over the time that had passed. Kai’s face resembled that of a warrior who conquers cities and doesn't concern himself with captives, and his form was like that of gods, but his eyes were those of beasts; before him came the King of Averon with elephants and camels loaded with gold, alongside reliable servants carrying precious gems.

Then said the King:

Then the King said:

“Yonder behold my gifts. Give back to me my yesterday with its waving banners, my yesterday with its music and blue sky and all its cheering crowds that made me King, the yesterday that sailed with gleaming wings over my Averon.”

“Look at my gifts. Give me back my yesterday with its waving banners, my yesterday with its music and blue sky and all the cheering crowds that made me King, the yesterday that flew with shining wings over my Averon.”

And Kai answered, pointing to his cave:

And Kai replied, pointing to his cave:

“Thither, dishonoured and forgot, thy yesterday slunk away. And who amid the dusty heap of the forgotten days shall grovel to find thy yesterday?”

“Over there, dishonored and forgotten, your yesterday slipped away. And who among the dusty pile of forgotten days will search to find your yesterday?”

Then answered the King of Averon and of the mountains and Lord, if there be aught beyond them, of all such lands as are:

Then answered the King of Averon and of the mountains and Lord, if there is anything beyond them, of all such lands as are:

“I will go down on my knees in yon dark cave and search with my hands amid the dust, if so I may find my yesterday again and certain hours that are gone.”

“I’ll get down on my knees in that dark cave and search through the dust with my hands if I can find my yesterday again and the certain hours that are lost.”

And the King pointed to his piles of gold that stood where elephants were met together, and beyond them to the scornful camels. And Kai answered:

And the King pointed to his mounds of gold that were where elephants gathered, and beyond them to the contemptuous camels. And Kai replied:

“The gods have offered me the gleaming worlds and all as far as the Rim, and whatever lies beyond it as far as the gods may see—and thou comest to me with elephants and camels.”

“The gods have given me the shining worlds and everything as far as the Rim, and whatever is beyond it as far as the gods can see—and you come to me with elephants and camels.”

Then said the King:

Then the King said:

“Across the orchards of my home there hath passed one hour whereof thou knowest well, and I pray to thee, who wilt take no gifts borne upon elephants or camels, to give me of thy mercy one second back, one grain of dust that clings to that hour in the heap that lies within thy cave.”

“Throughout the orchards of my home, there has been one hour that you know well, and I ask you, who will accept no gifts carried by elephants or camels, to grant me your mercy for just one second again, one grain of dust that clings to that hour in the pile that lies within your cave.”

And, at the word mercy, Kai laughed. And the King turned his armies to the east. Therefore the armies returned to Averon and the heralds before them cried:

And, at the mention of mercy, Kai laughed. Then the King directed his armies to the east. So the armies returned to Averon, and the heralds ahead of them shouted:

“Here cometh Khanazar, King of Averon and of the mountains and Lord, if there be aught beyond those mountains, of all such lands as are.”

“Here comes Khanazar, King of Averon and the mountains, and Lord, if there’s anything beyond those mountains, of all such lands that exist.”

[Illustration: ]

Kai Laughed

Kai laughed.

And the King said to them:

And the King said to them:

“Say rather that here comes one greatly wearied who, having accomplished nought, returneth from a quest forlorn.”

“Say rather that here comes someone very tired who, having achieved nothing, is returning from a fruitless quest.”

So the King came again to Averon.

So the King returned to Averon.

But it is told how there came into Ilaun one evening as the sun was setting a harper with a golden harp desiring audience of the King.

But it's said that one evening, as the sun was setting, a harper with a golden harp came to Ilaun, seeking an audience with the King.

And it is told how men led him to Khanazar, who sat frowning alone upon his throne, to whom said the harper:

And it’s said that men brought him to Khanazar, who sat alone on his throne with a frown. The harper then spoke to him:

“I have a golden harp; and to its strings have clung like dust some seconds out of the forgotten hours and little happenings of the days that were.”

“I have a golden harp, and clinging to its strings like dust are moments from the forgotten hours and small events of days gone by.”

And Khanazar looked up and the harper touched the strings, and the old forgotten things were stirring again, and there arose a sound of songs that had passed away and long since voices. Then when the harper saw that Khanazar looked not angrily upon him his fingers tramped over the chords as the gods tramp down the sky, and out of the golden harp arose a haze of memories; and the King leaning forward and staring before him saw in the haze no more his palace walls, but saw a valley with a stream that wandered through it, and woods upon either hill, and an old castle standing lonely to the south. And the harper, seeing a strange look upon the face of Khanazar, said:

And Khanazar looked up as the harper began to play, and the old forgotten memories started to come alive again. A sound of songs that had long faded filled the air. When the harper noticed that Khanazar was not looking at him with anger, his fingers danced over the strings like the gods walking across the sky, creating a mist of memories from the golden harp. The King leaned forward, staring into the mist, and instead of seeing the walls of his palace, he saw a valley with a stream flowing through it, forests on either hillside, and an old castle standing alone to the south. Noticing the strange expression on Khanazar's face, the harper said:

“Is the King pleased who lords it over Averon and the mountains, and, if there be aught beyond them, over all such lands as are?”

“Is the King happy who rules over Averon and the mountains, and, if there is anything beyond them, over all those lands as well?”

And the King said:—

And the King said:—

“Seeing that I am a child again in a valley to the south, how may I say what may be the will of the great King?”

“Since I feel like a child again in a valley to the south, how can I express what the will of the great King might be?”

When the stars shone high over Ilaun and still the King sat staring straight before him, all the courtiers drew away from the great palace, save one that stayed and kept one taper burning, and with them went the harper.

When the stars sparkled brightly over Ilaun and the King remained focused straight ahead, all the courtiers drifted away from the grand palace, except for one who stayed and kept a single candle burning, along with the harper.

And when the dawn came up through silent archways into the marble palace, making the taper pale, the King still stared before him, and still he sat there when the stars shone again clearly and high above Ilaun.

And when dawn broke through the quiet archways of the marble palace, making the candlelight dim, the King continued to gaze ahead, and he remained seated there even when the stars shone brightly and high above Ilaun once more.

But on the second morning the King arose and sent for the harper and said to him:—

But on the second morning, the King got up and called for the harper and said to him:—

“I am King again, and thou that hast a skill to stay the hours and mayest bring again to men their forgotten days, thou shalt stand sentinel over my great to-morrow; and when I go forth to conquer Ziman-ho and make my armies mighty thou shalt stand between that morrow and the cave of Kai, and haply some deed of mine and the battling of my armies shall cling to thy golden harp and not go down dishonoured into the cave. For my to-morrow, who with such resounding stride goes trampling through my dreams, is far too kingly to herd with forgotten days in the dust of things that were. But on some future day, when Kings are dead and all their deeds forgotten, some harper of that time shall come and from those golden strings awake those deeds that echo in my dreams, till my to-morrow shall stride forth among the lesser days and tell the years that Khanazar was a King.”

“I am King again, and you who have the ability to stop time and can bring back to people their lost days, you will watch over my great tomorrow; and when I go out to conquer Ziman-ho and strengthen my armies, you will stand between that tomorrow and the cave of Kai, and perhaps some act of mine and the battles of my armies will cling to your golden harp and not fall into disgrace in the cave. For my tomorrow, which strides through my dreams with such powerful steps, is far too regal to be forgotten in the dust of the past. But on some future day, when Kings are dead and all their actions forgotten, some harper of that time will come and from those golden strings awaken the deeds that resonate in my dreams, until my tomorrow steps forward among the lesser days and tells the years that Khanazar was a King.”

And answered the harper:

And the harper replied:

“I will stand sentinel over thy great to-morrow, and when thou goest forth to conquer Ziman-ho and make thine armies mighty I will stand between thy morrow and the cave of Kai, till thy deeds and the battling of thine armies shall cling to my golden harp and not go down dishonoured into the cave. So that when Kings are dead and all their deeds forgotten the harpers of the future time shall awake from these golden chords those deeds of thine. This will I do.”

“I will watch over your great tomorrow, and when you go out to conquer Ziman-ho and strengthen your armies, I will stand between your future and the cave of Kai, until your actions and your armies’ battles are celebrated on my golden harp and don’t fade away dishonored into the cave. So that when kings are dead and all their deeds forgotten, the harpers of the future will awaken from these golden strings those deeds of yours. This I will do.”

Men of these days, that be skilled upon the harp, tell still of Khanazar, how that he was King of Averon and of the mountains, and claimed lordship of certain lands beyond, and how he went with armies against Ziman-ho and fought great battles, and in the last gained victory and was slain. But Kai, as he waited with his claws to gather in the last days of Khanazar that they might loom enormous in his cave, still found them not, and only gathered in some meaner deeds and the days and hours of lesser men, and was vexed by the shadow of a harper that stood between him and the world.

Men these days who are skilled with the harp still tell tales of Khanazar, how he was King of Averon and the mountains, claiming lordship over certain lands beyond. They talk about how he took his armies against Ziman-ho and fought great battles, eventually achieving victory but losing his life in the end. But Kai, as he waited with his claws to collect the final days of Khanazar so that they would loom large in his cave, found nothing of significance. Instead, he only gathered a few lesser deeds and the days and hours of ordinary men, feeling frustrated by the shadow of a harper that stood between him and the world.

THE SORROW OF SEARCH

It is told also of King Khanazar how he bowed very low unto the gods of Old. None bowed so low unto the gods of Old as did King Khanazar.

It is said that King Khanazar deeply revered the ancient gods. No one honored the old gods as humbly as King Khanazar did.

One day the King returning from the worship of the gods of Old and from bowing before them in the temple of the gods commanded their prophets to appear before him, saying:

One day, the King returned from worshiping the ancient gods and bowing before them in their temple and ordered their prophets to come before him, saying:

“I would know somewhat concerning the gods.”

“I would like to know a bit about the gods.”

Then came the prophets before King Khanazar, burdened with many books, to whom the King said:

Then the prophets approached King Khanazar, carrying many books, and the King said:

“It is not in books.”

“It’s not in books.”

Thereat the prophets departed, bearing away with them a thousand methods well devised in books whereby men may gain wisdom of the gods. One alone remained, a master prophet, who had forgotten books, to whom the King said:

There, the prophets left, taking with them a thousand well-thought-out methods from their books for how people can gain wisdom from the gods. Only one stayed behind, a master prophet who had forgotten the books, to whom the King said:

“The gods of Old are mighty.”

“The gods of old are powerful.”

And answered the master prophet:

And answered the master prophet:

“Very mighty are the gods of Old.”

“Very powerful are the gods of old.”

Then said the King:

Then the King said:

“There are no gods but the gods of Old.”

“There are no gods except the ancient gods.”

And answered the prophet:

And the prophet answered:

“There are none other.”

"There are no others."

And they two being alone within the palace the King said:

And the two of them being alone in the palace, the King said:

“Tell me aught concerning gods or men if aught of the truth be known.”

“Tell me anything about gods or men if you know any truth.”

Then said the master prophet:

Then the master prophet said:

“Far and white and straight lieth the road to Knowing, and down it in the heat and dust go all wise people of the earth, but in the fields before they come to it the very wise lie down or pluck the flowers. By the side of the road to Knowing—O King, it is hard and hot—stand many temples, and in the doorway of every temple stand many priests, and they cry to the travellers that weary of the road, crying to them:

“Far and wide, the road to understanding stretches straight ahead, and along it, in the heat and dust, travel all the wise people of the world. But in the fields before reaching it, the truly wise pause to rest or pick flowers. Along the road to understanding—O King, it is tough and sweltering—many temples stand, and at the entrance of each temple, many priests call out to the weary travelers, urging them:”

“This is the End.”

"This is the End."

And in the temples are the sounds of music, and from each roof arises the savour of pleasant burning; and all that look at a cool temple, whichever temple they look at, or hear the hidden music, turn in to see whether it be indeed the End. And such as find that their temple is not indeed the End set forth again upon the dusty road, stopping at each temple as they pass for fear they miss the End, or striving onwards on the road, and see nothing in the dust, till they can walk no longer and are taken worn and weary of their journey into some other temple by a kindly priest who shall tell them that this also is the End. Neither on that road may a man gain any guiding from his fellows, for only one thing that they say is surely true, when they say:

And in the temples, there are sounds of music, and from each roof rises the scent of something nice burning; and everyone who sees a cool temple, no matter which one it is, or hears the hidden music, turns in to see if it really is the End. Those who find that their temple isn’t actually the End continue on the dusty road, stopping at each temple they pass, afraid they might miss the End, or pushing ahead on the path, seeing nothing in the dust, until they’re too tired to walk anymore and are taken, worn out from their journey, into another temple by a kind priest who tells them that this, too, is the End. On that road, a person can’t get any guidance from others, for only one thing they say is definitely true, when they say:

“Friend, we can see nothing for the dust.”

“Friend, we can’t see anything because of the dust.”

And of the dust that hides the way much has been there since ever that road began, and some is stirred up by the feet of all that travel upon it, and more arises from the temple doors.

And of the dust that covers the path, a lot of it has been there since that road started, some is stirred up by the feet of everyone who walks on it, and more comes from the temple doors.

And, O King, it were better for thee, travelling upon that road, to rest when thou hearest one calling: “This is the End,” with the sounds of music behind him. And if in the dust and darkness thou pass by Lo and Mush and the pleasant temple of Kynash, or Sheenath with his opal smile, or Sho with his eyes of agate, yet Shilo and Mynarthitep, Gazo and Amurund and Slig are still before thee and the priests of their temples will not forget to call thee.

And, O King, it would be wiser for you, while traveling that road, to pause when you hear someone say, “This is the End,” with the music playing behind them. And if you pass by Lo and Mush and the lovely temple of Kynash, or Sheenath with his sparkling smile, or Sho with his agate-like eyes in the dust and darkness, remember that Shilo and Mynarthitep, Gazo and Amurund, and Slig are still ahead of you, and the priests of their temples will make sure to call you.

And, O King, it is told that only one discerned the end and passed by three thousand temples, and the priests of the last were like the priests of the first, and all said that their temple was at the end of the road, and the dark of the dust lay over them all, and all were very pleasant and only the road was weary. And in some were many gods, and in a few only one, and in some the shrine was empty, and all had many priests, and in all the travellers were happy as they rested. And into some his fellow travellers tried to force him, and when he said:

And, O King, it is said that only one person understood the end and passed by three thousand temples, and the priests of the last temple were just like the priests of the first, and everyone claimed that their temple was at the end of the road, and a layer of dust lay over them all, and they were all quite pleasant, yet the road was exhausting. In some temples, there were many gods, in a few there was only one, and in some, the shrine was empty, but all had many priests, and all the travelers were happy as they took a break. And into some, his fellow travelers tried to push him, and when he said:

“I will travel further,” many said:

“I will go further,” many said:

“This man lies, for the road ends here.”

“This man is lying, because the road stops here.”

And he that travelled to the End hath told that when the thunder was heard upon the road there arose the sound of the voices of all the priests as far as he could hear, crying:

And the one who traveled to the End said that when the thunder was heard on the road, the voices of all the priests echoed as far as he could hear, shouting:

“Hearken to Shilo”—“Hear Mush”—“Lo! Kynash”—“The voice of Sho”—“Mynarthitep is angry”—“Hear the word of Slig!”

“Hear Shilo” — “Hear Mush” — “Look! Kynash” — “The voice of Sho” — “Mynarthitep is angry” — “Listen to the word of Slig!”

And far away along the road one cried to the traveller that Sheenath stirred in his sleep.

And far down the road, someone called out to the traveler that Sheenath was moving in his sleep.

O King this is very doleful. It is told that that traveller came at last to the utter End and there was a mighty gulf, and in the darkness at the bottom of the gulf one small god crept, no bigger than a hare, whose voice came crying in the cold:

O King, this is very sad. It's said that the traveler eventually reached the very End, and there was a vast chasm, and in the darkness at the bottom of the chasm, a tiny god crept, no larger than a hare, whose voice cried out in the cold:

“I know not.”

“I don't know.”

And beyond the gulf was nought, only the small god crying.

And beyond the gap was nothing, just the little god crying.

And he that travelled to the End fled backwards for a great distance till he came to temples again, and entering one where a priest cried:

And the traveler who went to the End ran backwards for a long way until he reached the temples again, and upon entering one, he heard a priest shouting:

“This is the End,” lay down and rested on a couch. There Yush sat silent, carved with an emerald tongue and two great eyes of sapphire, and there many rested and were happy. And an old priest, coming from comforting a child, came over to that traveller who had seen the End and said to him:

“This is the End,” lay down and rested on a couch. There Yush sat quiet, with an emerald tongue and two big sapphire eyes, and many people rested there and felt happy. An old priest, having just comforted a child, approached that traveler who had seen the End and said to him:

“This is Yush and this is the End of wisdom.”

“This is Yush, and this is the end of wisdom.”

And the traveller answered:

And the traveler replied:

“Yush is very peaceful and this indeed the End.”

“Yush is very peaceful, and this is truly the end.”

“O King, wouldst thou hear more?”

“O King, would you like to hear more?”

And the King said:

And the King said:

“I would hear all.”

"I'll hear everything."

And the master prophet answered:

And the master prophet replied:

“There was also another prophet and his name was Shaun, who had such reverence for the gods of Old that he became able to discern their forms by starlight as they strode, unseen by others, among men. Each night did Shaun discern the forms of the gods and every day he taught concerning them, till men in Averon knew how the gods appeared all grey against the mountains, and how Rhoog was higher than Mount Scagadon, and how Skun was smaller, and how Asgool leaned forward as he strode, and how Trodath peered about him with small eyes. But one night as Shaun watched the gods of Old by starlight, he faintly discerned some other gods that sat far up the slopes of the mountains in the stillness behind the gods of Old. And the next day he hurled his robe away that he wore as Averon’s prophet and said to his people:

“There was also another prophet named Shaun, who respected the ancient gods so much that he could see their forms in the starlight while they walked, unnoticed by others, among humans. Each night, Shaun would identify the forms of the gods, and every day he taught people in Averon about them, until they knew how the gods appeared all gray against the mountains, how Rhoog was taller than Mount Scagadon, how Skun was smaller, how Asgool leaned forward as he walked, and how Trodath looked around with small eyes. But one night, as Shaun observed the ancient gods in the starlight, he faintly noticed some other gods sitting far up the slopes of the mountains, hidden behind the ancient gods. The next day, he threw off the robe he wore as Averon’s prophet and said to his people:

“There be gods greater than the gods of Old, three gods seen faintly on the hills by starlight looking on Averon.”

“There are gods greater than the old gods, three gods faintly seen on the hills by starlight watching over Averon.”

And Shaun set out and travelled many days and many people followed him. And every night he saw more clearly the shapes of the three new gods who sat silent when the gods of Old were striding among men. On the higher slopes of the mountain Shaun stopped with all his people, and there they built a city and worshipped the gods, whom only Shaun could see, seated above them on the mountain. And Shaun taught how the gods were like grey streaks of light seen before dawn, and how the god on the right pointed upward toward the sky, and how the god on the left pointed downward toward the ground, but the god in the middle slept.

And Shaun set out and traveled for many days, with many people following him. Every night, he saw more clearly the shapes of the three new gods who were silent while the old gods walked among humans. On the higher slopes of the mountain, Shaun stopped with all his people, and there they built a city and worshipped the gods, whom only Shaun could see, sitting above them on the mountain. Shaun taught that the gods were like grey streaks of light seen before dawn, and how the god on the right pointed upward towards the sky, while the god on the left pointed down towards the ground, but the god in the middle was asleep.

And in the city Shaun’s followers built three temples. The one on the right was a temple for the young, and the one on the left a temple for the old, and the third was a temple with doors closed and barred—therein none ever entered. One night as Shaun watched before the three gods sitting like pale light against the mountain, he saw on the mountain’s summit two gods that spake together and pointed, mocking the gods of the hill, only he heard no sound. The next day Shaun set out and a few followed him to climb to the mountain’s summit in the cold, to find the gods who were so great that they mocked at the silent three. And near the two gods they halted and built for themselves huts. Also they built a temple wherein the Two were carved by the hand of Shaun with their heads turned towards each other, with mockery on Their faces and Their fingers pointing, and beneath Them were carved the three gods of the hill as actors making sport. None remembered now Asgool, Trodath, Skun, and Rhoog, the gods of Old.

And in the city, Shaun’s followers built three temples. The one on the right was a temple for the young, the one on the left was a temple for the old, and the third was a temple with doors that were closed and barred—no one ever entered there. One night, as Shaun watched before the three gods sitting like pale light against the mountain, he saw on the mountain’s summit two gods talking and pointing, mocking the gods of the hill, but he didn’t hear any sound. The next day, Shaun set out, and a few people followed him to climb to the mountain’s summit in the cold, to find the gods who were so great that they mocked the silent three. They stopped near the two gods and built huts for themselves. They also built a temple where Shaun carved the Two with their heads turned toward each other, wearing expressions of mockery and pointing fingers, and beneath them were carved the three gods of the hill as if they were actors making fun. No one remembered Asgool, Trodath, Skun, and Rhoog, the gods of Old.

For many years Shaun and his few followers lived in their huts upon the mountain’s summit worshipping gods that mocked, and every night Shaun saw the two gods by starlight as they laughed to one another in the silence. And Shaun grew old.

For many years, Shaun and his small group of followers lived in their huts at the mountain's peak, worshiping gods that mocked them, and every night Shaun saw the two gods by starlight as they laughed at each other in the silence. And Shaun grew old.

One night as his eyes were turned towards the Two, he saw across the mountains in the distance a great god seated in the plain and looming enormous to the sky, who looked with angry eyes towards the Two as they sat and mocked. Then said Shaun to his people, the few that had followed him thither:

One night, as he gazed at the Two, he saw in the distance across the mountains a giant god sitting in the plain, towering over the sky, glaring with fury at the Two as they sat and mocked. Shaun then said to his followers, the few who had come with him:

“Alas that we may not rest, but beyond us in the plain sitteth the one true god and he is wroth with mocking. Let us therefore leave these two that sit and mock and let us find the truth in the worship of that greater god, who even though he kill shall yet not mock us.”

“Unfortunately, we can’t rest, but over there in the field sits the one true God, and He is angry with those who mock. So, let’s leave these two who sit and make fun, and let’s seek the truth in the worship of that greater God, who, even if He kills, will not mock us.”

But the people answered:

But the people replied:

“Thou hast taken from us many gods and taught us now to worship gods that mock, and if there is laughter on their faces as we die, lo! thou alone canst see it, and we would rest.”

“You have taken away many of our gods and taught us to worship gods that mock us, and if they laugh at us as we die, only you can see it, and we just want to find peace.”

But three men who had grown old with following followed still.

But three men who had grown old from following still continued to follow.

And down the steep mountain on the further side Shaun led them, saying:

And down the steep mountain on the other side, Shaun guided them, saying:

“Now we shall surely know.”

“Now we will surely know.”

And the three old men answered:

And the three elderly men replied:

“We shall know indeed, O last of all the prophets.”

“We will truly know, O last of all the prophets.”

That night the two gods mocking at their worshippers mocked not at Shaun nor his three followers, who coming to the plain still travelled on till they came at last to a place where the eyes of Shaun at night could closely see the vast form of their god. And beyond them as far as the sky there lay a marsh. There they rested, building such shelters as they could, and said to one another:

That night, the two gods, making fun of their worshippers, didn’t mock Shaun or his three followers. They kept moving forward across the plain until they finally reached a spot where Shaun could see the massive shape of their god clearly at night. Beyond them, extending as far as the sky, was a marsh. They rested there, making whatever shelters they could, and said to each other:

“This is the End, for Shaun discerneth that there are no more gods, and before us lieth the marsh and old age hath come upon us.”

“This is the End, for Shaun realizes that there are no more gods, and before us lies the swamp and old age has come upon us.”

And since they could not labour to build a temple, Shaun carved upon a rock all that he saw by starlight of the great god of the plain; so that if ever others forsook the gods of Old because they saw beyond them the Greater Three, and should thence come to knowledge of the Twain that mocked, and should yet persevere in wisdom till they saw by starlight him whom Shaun named the Ultimate god, they should still find there upon the rock what one had written concerning the end of search. For three years Shaun carved upon the rock, and rising one night from carving, saying:

And since they couldn't work to build a temple, Shaun carved onto a rock everything he saw by starlight of the great god of the plains. This way, if others ever turned away from the old gods because they discovered the Greater Three, and later came to know the Twain that mocked, and yet continued on their path of wisdom until they saw by starlight the one Shaun called the Ultimate god, they would still find written on the rock what he had to say about the end of their search. For three years, Shaun carved into the rock, and one night after finishing, he said:

“Now is my labour done,” saw in the distance four greater gods beyond the Ultimate god. Proudly in the distance beyond the marsh these gods were tramping together, taking no heed of the god upon the plain. Then said Shaun to his three followers:

“Now my work is finished,” he saw in the distance four greater gods beyond the Ultimate god. Proudly, in the distance beyond the marsh, these gods were marching together, ignoring the god on the plain. Then Shaun said to his three followers:

“Alas that we know not yet, for there be gods beyond the marsh.”

“Unfortunately, we still don’t know, because there are gods beyond the marsh.”

None would follow Shaun, for they said that old age must end all quests, and that they would rather wait there in the plain for Death than that he should pursue them across the marsh.

None would follow Shaun, because they believed that old age should put an end to all adventures, and they would rather stay in the plain and wait for Death than have him chase them through the marsh.

Then Shaun said farewell to his followers, saying:

Then Shaun said goodbye to his followers, saying:

“You have followed me well since ever we forsook the gods of Old to worship greater gods. Farewell. It may be that your prayers at evening shall avail when you pray to the god of the plain, but I must go onward, for there be gods beyond.”

“You have followed me well ever since we left behind the old gods to worship greater ones. Goodbye. Your evening prayers might succeed when you pray to the god of the plain, but I must move on, for there are gods beyond.”

So Shaun went down into the marsh, and for three days struggled through it, and on the third night saw the four gods not very far away, yet could not discern Their faces. All the next day Shaun toiled on to see Their faces by starlight, but ere the night came up or one star shone, at set of sun, Shaun fell down before the feet of his four gods. The stars came out, and the faces of the four shone bright and clear, but Shaun saw them not, for the labour of toiling and seeing was over for Shaun; and lo! They were Asgool, Trodath, Skun, and Rhoog—The gods of Old.

So Shaun went down into the marsh and struggled through it for three days. On the third night, he spotted the four gods not too far away but couldn't make out their faces. All the next day, Shaun worked hard to see their faces by starlight, but before night fell or a single star appeared, at sunset, Shaun collapsed at the feet of his four gods. The stars came out, and the faces of the four shone bright and clear, but Shaun couldn’t see them because his labor of trying to see was done; and there they were: Asgool, Trodath, Skun, and Rhoog—The gods of Old.

Then said the King:

Then the King said:

“It is well that the sorrow of search cometh only to the wise, for the wise are very few.”

“It’s good that only the wise experience the sorrow of searching, because there are so few wise people.”

Also the King said:

The King also said:

“Tell me this thing, O prophet. Who are the true gods?”

“Tell me this, O prophet. Who are the real gods?”

The master prophet answered:

The head prophet responded:

“Let the King command.”

“Let the King decide.”

THE MEN OF YARNITH

The men of Yarnith hold that nothing began until Yarni Zai uplifted his hand. Yarni Zai, they say, has the form of a man but is greater and is a thing of rock. When he uplifted his hand all the rocks that wandered beneath the Dome, by which name they call the sky, gathered together around Yarni Zai.

The people of Yarnith believe that nothing started until Yarni Zai raised his hand. They say Yarni Zai looks like a man but is greater and made of stone. When he raised his hand, all the rocks wandering under the Dome, which is what they call the sky, came together around Yarni Zai.

Of the other worlds they say nought, but hold that the stars are the eyes of all the other gods that look on Yarni Zai and laugh, for they are all greater than he, though they have gathered no worlds around them.

Of the other worlds, they say nothing, but believe that the stars are the eyes of all the other gods watching Yarni Zai and laughing, since they are all greater than him, even though they haven’t created any worlds of their own.

Yet though they be greater than Yarni Zai, and though they laugh at him when they speak together beneath the Dome, they all speak of Yarni Zai.

Yet even though they are greater than Yarni Zai, and even though they laugh at him when they talk together beneath the Dome, they all talk about Yarni Zai.

Unheard is the speaking of the gods to all except the gods, but the men of Yarnith tell of how their prophet Iraun lying in the sand desert, Azrakhan, heard once their speaking and knew thereby how Yarni Zai departed from all the other gods to clothe himself with rocks and make a world.

Unheard is the speaking of the gods to everyone except themselves, but the people of Yarnith share the story of how their prophet Iraun, lying in the sandy desert of Azrakhan, once heard them and understood how Yarni Zai separated from all the other gods to wrap himself in rocks and create a world.

Certain it is that every legend tells that at the end of the valley of Yodeth, where it becomes lost among black cliffs, there sits a figure colossal, against a mountain, whose form is the form of a man with the right hand uplifted, but vaster than the hills. And in the Book of Secret Things which the prophets keep in the Temple that stands in Yarnith is writ the story of the gathering of the world as Iraun heard it when the gods spake together, up in the stillness above Azrakhan.

Surely every legend says that at the end of the Yodeth Valley, where it disappears among the dark cliffs, there stands a massive figure against a mountain, shaped like a man with his right hand raised, but larger than the hills. And in the Book of Secret Things, which the prophets safeguard in the Temple that stands in Yarnith, is written the story of the world's gathering as Iraun heard it when the gods spoke together, up in the quiet above Azrakhan.

And all that read this may learn how Yarni Zai drew the mountains about him like a cloak, and piled the world below him. It is not set in writing for how many years Yarni Zai sat clothed with rocks at the end of the Valley of Yodeth, while there was nought in all the world save rocks and Yarni Zai.

And everyone who reads this can find out how Yarni Zai wrapped the mountains around himself like a cloak and stacked the world beneath him. It's not recorded how many years Yarni Zai sat dressed in rocks at the end of the Valley of Yodeth, while there was nothing in the world except rocks and Yarni Zai.

But one day there came another god running over the rocks across the world, and he ran as the clouds run upon days of storm, and as he sped towards Yodeth, Yarni Zai, sitting against his mountain with right hand uplifted, cried out:

But one day, another god came rushing over the rocks across the world, and he ran like the clouds do on stormy days. As he raced towards Yodeth, Yarni Zai, sitting against his mountain with his right hand raised, shouted:

“What dost thou, running across my world, and whither art thou going?”

“What are you doing, running through my world, and where are you going?”

And the new god answered never a word, but sped onwards, and as he went to left of him and to right of him there sprang up green things all over the rocks of the world of Yarni Zai.

And the new god didn’t say a word, but moved on, and as he moved, green things sprang up all over the rocks in the world of Yarni Zai, to his left and right.

So the new god ran round the world and made it green, saying in the valley where Yarni Zai sat monstrous against his mountain and certain lands wherein Cradoa, the drought, browsed horribly at night.

So the new god raced around the world and made it green, speaking in the valley where Yarni Zai loomed large against his mountain and in certain lands where Cradoa, the drought, roamed frighteningly at night.

Further, the writing in the book tells of how there came yet another god running speedily out of the east, as swiftly as the first, with his face set westward, and nought to stay his running; and how he stretched both arms outward beside him, and to left of him and to right of him as he ran the whole world whitened.

Further, the writing in the book describes how another god came rushing in from the east, just as quickly as the first, with his eyes focused on the west, not stopping for anything; and how he stretched his arms out to the sides as he ran, causing the entire world to turn white.

And Yarni Zai called out:

And Yarni Zai shouted:

“What dost thou, running across my world?”

“What are you doing, running through my world?”

And the new god answered:

And the new god replied:

“I bring the snow for all the world—whiteness and resting and stillness.”

“I bring the snow for everyone—brightness, calm, and peace.”

And he stilled the running of streams and laid his hand even upon the head of Yarni Zai and muffled the noises of the world, till there was no sound in all lands, but the running of the new god that brought the snow as he sped across the plains.

And he stopped the flow of streams and placed his hand gently on the head of Yarni Zai, quieting all the sounds of the world, until there was no noise anywhere, except for the movement of the new god who brought the snow as he raced across the plains.

But the two new gods chased each other for ever round the world, and every year they passed again, running down the valleys and up the hills and away across the plains before Yarni Zai, whose hand uplifted had gathered the world about him.

But the two new gods chased each other endlessly around the world, and every year they raced by again, dashing down valleys and up hills and across the plains before Yarni Zai, whose raised hand had gathered the world around him.

And, furthermore, the very devout may read how all the animals came up the valley of Yodeth to the mountain whereon rested Yarni Zai, saying:

And, moreover, the very devout can read how all the animals came up the valley of Yodeth to the mountain where Yarni Zai rested, saying:

“Give us leave to live, to be lions, rhinoceroses and rabbits, and to go about the world.”

“Let us live freely, to be lions, rhinoceroses, and rabbits, and to explore the world.”

And Yarni Zai gave leave to the animals to be lions, rhinoceroses and rabbits, and all the other kinds of beasts, and to go about the world. But when they all had gone he gave leave to the bird to be a bird and to go about the sky.

And Yarni Zai allowed the animals to be lions, rhinoceroses, rabbits, and all other kinds of beasts, and to roam the world. But once they had all left, he granted the bird the freedom to be a bird and to fly in the sky.

And further there came a man into that valley who said:

And then a man came into that valley and said:

“Yarni Zai, thou hast made animals into thy world. O Yarni Zai, ordain that there be men.”

“Yarni Zai, you have made animals a part of your world. Oh Yarni Zai, decree that there be humans.”

So Yarni Zai made men.

So Yarni Zai created men.

Then was there in the world Yarni Zai, and two strange gods that brought the greenness and the growing and the whiteness and the stillness, and animals and men.

Then there was in the world Yarni Zai, and two strange gods that brought the greenness, the growth, the whiteness, and the stillness, along with animals and people.

And the god of the greenness pursued the god of the whiteness, and the god of the whiteness pursued the god of the greenness, and men pursued animals, and animals pursued men. But Yarni Zai sat still against his mountain with his right hand uplifted. But the men of Yarnith say that when the arm of Yarni Zai shall cease to be uplifted the world shall be flung behind him, as a man’s cloak is flung away. And Yarni Zai, no longer clad with the world, shall go back into the emptiness beneath the Dome among the stars, as a diver seeking pearls goes down from the islands.

And the god of green was chasing the god of white, while the god of white was chasing the god of green, and people were chasing animals, and animals were chasing people. But Yarni Zai sat quietly against his mountain with his right hand raised. However, the people of Yarnith say that when Yarni Zai's arm drops, the world will be tossed away like a man's cloak. And Yarni Zai, no longer wearing the world, will return to the emptiness beneath the Dome among the stars, like a diver searching for pearls diving down from the islands.

It is writ in Yarnith’s histories by scribes of old that there passed a year over the valley of Yarnith that bore not with it any rain; and the Famine from the wastes beyond, finding that it was dry and pleasant in Yarnith, crept over the mountains and down their slopes and sunned himself at the edge of Yarnith’s fields.

It is written in Yarnith’s histories by ancient scribes that there was a year in the valley of Yarnith that brought no rain; and the Famine from the wastelands beyond, noticing that it was dry and inviting in Yarnith, crept over the mountains and down their slopes and basked at the edge of Yarnith’s fields.

And men of Yarnith, labouring in the fields, found the Famine as he nibbled at the corn and chased the cattle, and hastily they drew water from deep wells and cast it over the Famine’s dry grey fur and drove him back to the mountains. But the next day when his fur was dry again the Famine returned and nibbled more of the corn and chased the cattle further, and again men drove him back. But again the Famine returned, and there came a time when there was no more water in the wells to frighten the Famine with, and he nibbled the corn till all of it was gone and the cattle that he chased grew very lean. And the Famine drew nearer, even to the houses of men and trampled on their gardens at night and ever came creeping nearer to their doors. At last the cattle were able to run no more, and one by one the Famine took them by their throats and dragged them down, and at night he scratched in the ground, killing even the roots of things, and came and peered in at the doorways and started back and peered in at the door again a little further, but yet was not bold enough to enter altogether, for fear that men should have water to throw over his dry grey fur.

And the people of Yarnith, working in the fields, found the Famine as he nibbled at the corn and chased the cattle. They quickly drew water from deep wells and splashed it over the Famine’s dry gray fur, driving him back to the mountains. But the next day, when his fur was dry again, the Famine returned, nibbled more of the corn, and chased the cattle even further, and again the people drove him back. But once more, the Famine came back, and eventually there was no more water in the wells to scare him off. He nibbled the corn until it was all gone, and the cattle he chased became very thin. The Famine drew closer, even to the houses and trampled on their gardens at night, creeping nearer to their doors. Eventually, the cattle were too weak to run, and one by one, the Famine took them by their throats and dragged them down. At night, he scratched at the ground, killing even the roots of plants, and peeked in at the doorways, starting back, then peering in again a little further, but still not bold enough to fully enter, fearing that the people might have water to throw on his dry gray fur.

Then did the men of Yarnith pray to Yarni Zai as he sat far off beyond the valley, praying to him night and day to call his Famine back, but the Famine sat and purred and slew all the cattle and dared at last to take men for his food.

Then the people of Yarnith prayed to Yarni Zai as he sat far away beyond the valley, pleading with him day and night to bring back his Famine, but the Famine just sat there, purring, and killed all the cattle, and finally dared to take men for food.

And the histories tell how he slew children first and afterwards grew bolder and tore down women, till at last he even sprang at the throats of men as they laboured in the fields.

And the stories describe how he first killed children and then became bolder, attacking women, until eventually he even lunged at the throats of men as they worked in the fields.

Then said the men of Yarnith:

Then the people of Yarnith said:

“There must go one to take our prayers to the feet of Yarni Zai; for the world at evening utters many prayers, and it may be that Yarni Zai, as he hears all earth lamenting when the prayers at evening flutter to his feet, may have missed among so many the prayers of the men of Yarnith. But if one go and say to Yarni Zai: ‘There is a little crease in the outer skirts of thy cloak that men call the valley of Yarnith, where the Famine is a greater lord than Yarni Zai,’ it may be that he shall remember for an instant and call his Famine back.”

“There needs to be someone who can take our prayers to Yarni Zai, because the world at night sends up many prayers, and it’s possible that Yarni Zai, hearing all the sorrow from the earth as the evening prayers reach him, might overlook the prayers of the people of Yarnith. But if someone goes and tells Yarni Zai: ‘There’s a small crease in the outer edge of your cloak that people call the valley of Yarnith, where Famine is a greater ruler than Yarni Zai,’ he might remember for a moment and bring back his Famine.”

Yet all men feared to go, seeing that they were but men and Yarni Zai was Lord of the whole earth, and the journey was far and rocky. But that night Hothrun Dath heard the Famine whining outside his house and pawing at his door; therefore, it seemed to him more meet to wither before the glance of Yarni Zai than that the whining of that Famine should ever again fall upon his ears.

Yet all the men were afraid to go, knowing they were just men and Yarni Zai was the ruler of the entire earth, and the journey was long and difficult. But that night, Hothrun Dath heard the Famine howling outside his house and scratching at his door; so, it seemed to him that it was better to wither away under Yarni Zai's gaze than to have to listen to the Famine's whining again.

So about the dawn, Hothrun Dath crept away, fearing still to hear behind him the breathing of the Famine, and set out upon his journey whither pointed the graves of men. For men in Yarnith are buried with their feet and faces turned toward Yarni Zai, lest he might beckon to them in their night and call them to him.

So at dawn, Hothrun Dath quietly slipped away, still afraid of hearing the Famine breathing behind him, and began his journey toward the graves of men. In Yarnith, people are buried with their feet and faces facing Yarni Zai, so he might beckon to them in their sleep and call them to him.

So all day long did Hothrun Dath follow the way of the graves. It is told that he even journeyed for three days and nights with nought but the graves to guide him, as they pointed towards Yarni Zai where all the world slopes upwards towards Yodeth, and the great black rocks that are nearest to Yarni Zai lie gathered together by clans, till he came to the two great black pillars of asdarinth and saw the rocks beyond them piled in a dark valley, narrow and aloof, and knew that this was Yodeth. Then did he haste no more, but walked quietly up the valley, daring not to disturb the stillness, for he said:

So all day long, Hothrun Dath followed the path of the graves. It’s said that he even traveled for three days and nights with only the graves to guide him, as they pointed towards Yarni Zai where the whole world slopes upward towards Yodeth. The huge black rocks nearest to Yarni Zai are gathered in clans until he reached the two massive black pillars of asdarinth and saw the rocks beyond piled in a dark, narrow valley, distant and isolated, and realized that this was Yodeth. Then he no longer hurried but walked quietly up the valley, not wanting to disturb the stillness, for he said:

“Surely this is the stillness of Yarni Zai, which lay about him before he clothed himself with rocks.”

“Surely this is the calm of Yarni Zai, which surrounded him before he wrapped himself in rocks.”

[Illustration: ]

Departure of Hothrun Dath

Departure of Hothrun Dath

Here among the rocks which first had gathered to the call of Yarni Zai, Hothrun Dath felt a mighty fear, but yet went onwards because of all his people and because he knew that thrice in every hour in some dark chamber Death and Famine met to speak two words together, “The End.”

Here among the rocks that had first come together at the call of Yarni Zai, Hothrun Dath felt a deep fear, but still moved forward for the sake of his people. He knew that three times every hour in some dark chamber, Death and Famine met to exchange two words: “The End.”

But as dawn turned the darkness into grey, he came to the valley’s end, and even touched the foot of Yarni Zai, but saw him not, for he was all hidden in the mist. Then Hothrun Dath feared that he might not behold him to look him in the eyes when he sent up his prayer. But laying his forehead against the foot of Yarni Zai he prayed for the men of Yarnith, saying:

But as dawn turned the darkness into gray, he reached the end of the valley and even touched the base of Yarni Zai, but he couldn't see him because he was completely hidden in the mist. Then Hothrun Dath worried that he might not be able to look him in the eyes when he offered his prayer. But pressing his forehead against the base of Yarni Zai, he prayed for the men of Yarnith, saying:

“O Lord of Famine and Father of Death, there is a spot in the world that thou hast cast about thee which men call Yarnith, and there men die before the time thou hast apportioned, passing out of Yarnith. Perchance the Famine hath rebelled against thee, or Death exceeds his powers. O Master of the World, drive out the Famine as a moth out of thy cloak, lest the gods beyond that regard thee with their eyes say—there is Yarni Zai, and lo! his cloak is tattered.”

“O Lord of Famine and Father of Death, there is a place in the world that you have surrounded yourself with, which people call Yarnith, and there, people die before the time you have set, leaving Yarnith. Perhaps Famine has rebelled against you, or Death is overstepping his bounds. O Master of the World, expel Famine like a moth from your cloak, or else the gods beyond may look at you and say—there is Yarni Zai, and look! his cloak is frayed.”

And in the mist no sign made Yarni Zai. Then did Hothrun Dath pray to Yarni Zai to make some sign with his uplifted hand that he might know he heard him. In the awe and silence he waited, until nigh the dawn the mist that hid the figure rolled upwards. Serene above the mountains he brooded over the world, silent, with right hand uplifted.

And in the mist, Yarni Zai gave no sign. Then Hothrun Dath prayed to Yarni Zai to make some indication with his raised hand so he would know he was heard. In the stillness and silence, he waited, until just before dawn when the mist that concealed the figure began to rise. Calmly above the mountains, he contemplated the world, silent, with his right hand raised.

What Hothrun Dath saw there upon the face of Yarni Zai no history telleth, or how he came again alive to Yarnith, but this is writ that he fled, and none hath since beheld the face of Yarni Zai. Some say that he saw a look on the face of the image that set a horror tingling through his soul, but it is held in Yarnith that he found the marks of instruments of carving about the figure’s feet, and discerning thereby that Yarni Zai was wrought by the hands of men, he fled down the valley screaming:

What Hothrun Dath saw on the face of Yarni Zai isn't recorded in history, nor do we know how he managed to return alive to Yarnith, but it’s written that he ran away, and no one has seen the face of Yarni Zai since. Some say that he saw a look on the image's face that filled him with terror, but people in Yarnith believe he noticed carving tools around the figure’s feet, and realizing that Yarni Zai was made by human hands, he fled down the valley screaming:

“There are no gods, and all the world is lost.” And hope departed from him and all the purposes of life. Motionless behind him, lit by the rising sun, sat the colossal figure with right hand uplifted that man had made in his own image.

“There are no gods, and everything in the world is hopeless.” And hope left him along with all the meaning of life. Still behind him, illuminated by the rising sun, stood the massive figure with its right hand raised that humans created in their own image.

But the men of Yarnith tell how Hothrun Dath came back again panting to his own city, and told the people that there were no gods and that Yarnith had no hope from Yarni Zai. Then the men of Yarnith when they knew that the Famine came not from the gods, arose and strove against him. They dug deep for wells, and slew goats for food high up on Yarnith’s mountains and went afar and gathered blades of grass, where yet it grew, that their cattle might live. Thus they fought the Famine, for they said: “If Yarni Zai be not a god, then is there nothing mightier in Yarnith than men, and who is the Famine that he should bare his teeth against the lords of Yarnith?”

But the people of Yarnith recount how Hothrun Dath returned breathless to his city and informed everyone that there were no gods and that Yarnith had no hope from Yarni Zai. Then the people of Yarnith, realizing that the Famine didn't come from the gods, rose up against him. They dug deep for wells, sacrificed goats for food high in Yarnith’s mountains, and traveled far to gather blades of grass, wherever it still grew, to keep their cattle alive. This is how they battled the Famine, for they said: “If Yarni Zai is not a god, then nothing is stronger in Yarnith than man, and who is the Famine that it should show its teeth against the lords of Yarnith?”

And they said: “If no help cometh from Yarni Zai then is there no help but from our own strength and might, and we be Yarnith’s gods with the saving of Yarnith burning within us or its doom according to our desire.”

And they said: “If no help comes from Yarni Zai, then the only help we have is our own strength and power, and we are Yarnith’s gods with the salvation of Yarnith burning within us or its destruction, depending on what we want.”

And some more the Famine slew, but others raised their hands saying: “These be the hands of gods,” and drave the Famine back till he went from the houses of men and out among the cattle, and still the men of Yarnith pursued him, till above the heat of the fight came the million whispers of rain heard faintly far off towards evening. Then the Famine fled away howling back to the mountains and over the mountains’ crests, and became no more than a thing that is told in Yarnith’s legends.

And more people died from the Famine, but others raised their hands and said: “These are the hands of gods,” and pushed the Famine back until he left the homes of men and retreated among the cattle. The people of Yarnith continued to chase him until, above the chaos of the battle, they faintly heard the million whispers of rain in the distance as evening approached. Then the Famine fled away, howling back to the mountains and over their peaks, and became nothing more than a story told in Yarnith’s legends.

A thousand years have passed across the graves of those that fell in Yarnith by the Famine. But the men of Yarnith still pray to Yarni Zai, carved by men’s hands in the likeness of a man, for they say—“It may be that the prayers we offer to Yarni Zai may roll upwards from his image as do the mists at dawn, and somewhere find at last the other gods or that God who sits behind the others of whom our prophets know not.”

A thousand years have passed over the graves of those who fell in Yarnith during the Famine. But the people of Yarnith still pray to Yarni Zai, shaped by human hands to look like a man, for they say—“Perhaps the prayers we send to Yarni Zai will rise from his image like the morning mist, and eventually reach the other gods or that God who is beyond the others that our prophets don’t know about.”

FOR THE HONOUR OF THE GODS

Of the great wars of the Three Islands are many histories writ and of how the heroes of the olden time one by one were slain, but nought is told of the days before the olden time, or ever the people of the isles went forth to war, when each in his own land tended cattle or sheep, and listless peace obscured those isles in the days before the olden time. For then the people of the Islands played like children about the feet of Chance and had no gods and went not forth to war. But sailors, cast by strange winds upon those shores which they named the Prosperous Isles, and finding a happy people which had no gods, told how they should be happier still and know the gods and fight for the honour of the gods and leave their names writ large in histories and at the last die proclaiming the names of the gods. And the people of the islands met and said:

Of the great wars of the Three Islands, there are many histories written about how the heroes of old were slain one by one, but nothing is mentioned about the days before those times, when the people of the islands had not yet gone to war. Instead, each person tended to their cattle or sheep in their own land, and a peaceful routine overshadowed the islands long before the heroic age. Back then, the people of the Islands played like children at the feet of Fate, had no gods, and did not go to war. However, sailors, blown off course by strange winds to the shores they called the Prosperous Isles, discovered a joyful people without gods. They suggested that the people could be even happier if they knew the gods, fought for their honor, and left their names recorded in history, ultimately dying while proclaiming the names of the gods. The people of the islands gathered and said:

“The beasts we know, but lo! these sailors tell of things beyond that know us as we know the beasts and use us for their pleasure as we use the beasts, but yet are apt to answer idle prayer flung up at evening near the hearth, when a man returneth from the ploughing of the fields. Shall we now seek these gods?” And some said:

“The creatures we’re familiar with, but look! these sailors talk about things beyond that know us like we know the creatures and use us for their enjoyment just like we use the creatures, yet they are likely to respond to a casual prayer whispered at night by the fire when a man comes back from plowing the fields. Should we now try to find these gods?” And some said:

“We are lords of the Three Islands and have none to trouble us, and while we live we find prosperity, and when we die our bones have ease in the quiet. Let us not therefore seek those who may loom greater than we do in the Islands Three or haply harry our bones when we be dead.”

“We are masters of the Three Islands and have no one to disturb us. As long as we live, we enjoy prosperity, and when we die, our remains rest peacefully. So let's not look for those who might overshadow us in the Three Islands or possibly disturb our resting place after we’re gone.”

But others said:

But others said:

“The prayers that a man mutters, when the drought hath come and all the cattle die, go up unheeded to the heedless clouds, and if somewhere there be those that garner prayer let us send men to seek them and to say: ‘There be men in the Isles called Three, or sometimes named by sailors the Prosperous Isles (and they be in the Central Sea), who ofttimes pray, and it hath been told us that ye love the worship of men, and for it answer prayer, and we be travellers from the Islands Three.’”

“The prayers that a man whispers when the drought arrives and all the cattle die go unnoticed to the indifferent clouds. If there are those somewhere who gather prayers, let’s send people to find them and say: ‘There are men in the Isles called Three, or sometimes known by sailors as the Prosperous Isles (and they are in the Central Sea), who often pray. We have been told that you love the worship of men, and in return, you answer prayers, and we are travelers from the Islands Three.’”

And the people of the Islands were greatly allured by the thought of strange things neither men nor beasts who at evening answered prayer.

And the people of the Islands were really drawn in by the idea of unusual beings, neither humans nor animals, who answered prayers in the evening.

Therefore they sent men down in ships with sails to sail across the sea, and in safety over the sea to a far shore Chance brought the ships. Then over hill and valley three men set forth seeking to find the gods, and their comrades beached the ships and waited on the shore. And they that sought the gods followed for thirty nights the lightnings in the sky over five mountains, and as they came to the summit of the last, they saw a valley beneath them, and lo! the gods. For there the gods sat, each on a marble hill, each sitting with an elbow on his knee, and his chin upon his hand, and all the gods were smiling about Their lips. And below them there were armies of little men, and about the feet of the gods they fought against each other and slew one another for the honour of the gods, and for the glory of the name of the gods. And round them in the valley their cities that they had builded with the toil of their hands, they burned for the honour of the gods, where they died for the honour of the gods, and the gods looked down and smiled. And up from the valley fluttered the prayers of men and here and there the gods did answer a prayer, but oftentimes They mocked them, and all the while men died.

So they sent guys in ships with sails to cross the sea, and safely reached a distant shore, thanks to chance. Then three men set out over the hills and valleys looking for the gods, while their friends stayed on the shore with the ships. Those searching for the gods followed the lightning in the sky for thirty nights over five mountains, and when they reached the top of the last one, they saw a valley below them, and there were the gods. The gods were sitting on marble hills, each leaning an elbow on a knee with their chin in their hand, all smiling. Below, there were armies of little men, fighting and killing each other at the feet of the gods for the honor and glory of the gods' names. Around them in the valley, the cities they had built with hard work were burning for the honor of the gods, where they died for the gods' sake, and the gods looked down and smiled. From the valley, the prayers of men floated up, and occasionally the gods answered a prayer, but often they mocked them, while all the while, men died.

And they that had sought the gods from the Islands Three, having seen what they had seen, lay down on the mountain summit lest the gods should see them. Then they crept backward a little space, still lying down, and whispered together and then stooped low and ran, and travelled across the mountains in twenty days and came again to their comrades by the shore. But their comrades asked them if their quest had failed and the three men only answered:

And those who had searched for the gods from the Three Islands, after witnessing what they had seen, lay down on the mountaintop so the gods wouldn’t spot them. Then they crawled back a bit, still lying down, whispered to each other, bent low, and quickly ran across the mountains for twenty days until they reached their friends by the shore. But their friends asked if their mission had failed, and the three men simply replied:

“We have seen the gods.”

"We've seen the gods."

[Illustration: ]

Lo! The Gods

Look! The Gods

And setting sail the ships hove back across the Central Sea and came again to the Islands Three, where rest the feet of Chance, and said to the people:

And setting sail, the ships headed back across the Central Sea and arrived again at the Islands Three, where the feet of Chance rest, and said to the people:

“We have seen the gods.”

"We've seen the gods."

But to the rulers of the Islands they told how the gods drove men in herds; and went back and tended their flocks again all in the Prosperous Isles, and were kinder to their cattle after they had seen how that the gods used men.

But to the leaders of the Islands, they explained how the gods herded people like cattle; and then returned to care for their flocks again in the Prosperous Isles, being kinder to their livestock after witnessing how the gods treated humanity.

But the gods walking large about Their valley, and peering over the great mountain’s rim, saw one morning the tracks of the three men. Then the gods bent their faces low over the tracks and leaning forward ran, and came before the evening of the day to the shore where the men had set sail in ships, and saw the tracks of ships upon the sand, and waded far out into the sea, and yet saw nought. Still it had been well for the Islands Three had not certain men that had heard the travellers’ tale sought also to see the gods themselves. These in the night-time slipped away from the Isles in ships, and ere the gods had retreated to the hills, They saw where ocean meets with sky the full white sails of those that sought the gods upon an evil day. Then for a while the people of those gods had rest while the gods lurked behind the mountain, waiting for the travellers from the Prosperous Isles. But the travellers came to shore and beached their ships, and sent six of their number to the mountain whereof they had been told. But they after many days returned, having not seen the gods but only the smoke that went upward from burned cities, and vultures that stood in the sky instead of answered prayer. And they all ran down their ships again into the sea, and set sail again and came to the Prosperous Isles. But in the distance crouching behind the ships the gods came wading through the sea that They might have the worship of the isles. And to every isle of the three the gods showed themselves in different garb and guise, and to all they said:

But the gods were wandering around Their valley, and looking over the edge of the great mountain, noticed the tracks of three men one morning. Then the gods leaned down over the tracks and, moving quickly, arrived before evening at the shore where the men had set sail in ships. They saw the ship tracks in the sand and waded far out into the sea but found nothing. It was fortunate for the Islands Three that some men, who had heard the travelers’ story, also tried to see the gods themselves. Those men quietly left the Islands in ships at night, and before the gods returned to the hills, they spotted the bright white sails of those seeking the gods out on the horizon on a bad day. For a time, the people of those gods had peace while the gods hid behind the mountain, waiting for the travelers from the Prosperous Isles. The travelers reached the shore, unloaded their ships, and sent six of their group to the mountain they had heard about. However, after many days, they came back, having not seen the gods but only the smoke rising from burned cities and vultures circling in the sky instead of receiving any answers to their prayers. They all hurried back to their ships, launched them into the sea, and set sail again, returning to the Prosperous Isles. But in the distance, hidden behind their ships, the gods waded through the sea to receive the worship of the isles. And to each of the three islands, the gods revealed themselves in different forms and appearances, and to all they said:

“Leave your flocks. Go forth and fight for the honour of the gods.”

“Leave your sheep. Go out and fight for the honor of the gods.”

And from one of the isles all the folk came forth in ships to battle for gods that strode through the isle like kings. And from another they came to fight for gods that walked like humble men upon the earth in beggars’ rags; and the people of the other isle fought for the honour of gods that were clothed in hair like beasts; and had many gleaming eyes and claws upon their foreheads. But of how these people fought till the isles grew desolate but very glorious, and all for the fame of the gods, are many histories writ.

And from one of the islands, all the people set out in ships to fight for gods who walked through the island like kings. From another island, they came to battle for gods who lived humbly among men in ragged clothes; and the people from the third island fought for the honor of gods who were covered in fur like animals, with many shining eyes and claws on their foreheads. There are many stories written about how these people fought until the islands became desolate yet incredibly glorious, all for the glory of the gods.

NIGHT AND MORNING

Once in an arbour of the gods above the fields of twilight Night wandering alone came suddenly on Morning. Then Night drew from his face his cloak of dark grey mists and said: “See, I am Night,” and they two sitting in that arbour of the gods, Night told wondrous stories of old mysterious happenings in the dark. And Morning sat and wondered, gazing into the face of Night and at his wreath of stars. And Morning told how the rains of Snamarthis smoked in the plain, but Night told how Snamarthis held riot in the dark, with revelry and drinking and tales told by kings, till all the hosts of Meenath crept against it and the lights went out and there arose the din of arms or ever Morning came. And Night told how Sindana the beggar had dreamed that he was a King, and Morning told how she had seen Sindana find suddenly an army in the plain, and how he had gone to it thinking he was King and the army had believed him, and Sindana now ruled over Marthis and Targadrides, Dynath, Zahn, and Tumeida. And most Night loved to tell of Assarnees, whose ruins are scant memories on the desert’s edge, but Morning told of the twin cities of Nardis and Timaut that lorded over the plain. And Night told terribly of what Mynandes found when he walked through his own city in the dark. And ever at the elbow of regal Night whispers arose saying: “Tell Morning this.”

Once in a shelter of the gods above the twilight fields, Night was wandering alone when he suddenly came across Morning. Then Night took off his dark gray mist cloak and said, “Look, I am Night.” The two of them sat in that shelter of the gods, and Night shared amazing stories of old mysterious events that happened in the dark. Morning listened in awe, gazing at Night's face and his crown of stars. Morning spoke about how the rains of Snamarthis smoldered in the plain, while Night recounted how Snamarthis was filled with chaos in the dark, filled with celebrations, drinking, and tales from kings until all the forces of Meenath crept against it, the lights went out, and the sound of battle arose before Morning arrived. Night shared how Sindana the beggar dreamed he was a king, and Morning told how she witnessed Sindana suddenly come across an army in the plain, and how he approached it believing he was a king, and the army believed him too, so now Sindana ruled over Marthis and Targadrides, Dynath, Zahn, and Tumeida. Night particularly enjoyed telling stories of Assarnees, whose ruins are faint memories on the edge of the desert, but Morning spoke of the twin cities of Nardis and Timaut that dominated the plain. Night told horrifying tales of what Mynandes discovered when he walked through his own city in the dark. And always, at the side of regal Night, whispers arose saying: “Tell Morning this.”

And ever Night told and ever Morning wondered. And Night spake on, and told what the dead had done when they came in the darkness on the King that had led them into battle once. And Night knew who slew Darnex and how it was done. Moreover, he told why the seven Kings tortured Sydatheris and what Sydatheris said just at the last, and how the Kings went forth and took their lives.

And every night shared stories and every morning was filled with curiosity. Night continued to speak, revealing what the dead had done when they approached the King who once led them into battle. Night knew who killed Darnex and how it happened. He also explained why the seven Kings tormented Sydatheris, what Sydatheris said in his final moments, and how the Kings ended their own lives afterward.

And Night told whose blood had stained the marble steps that lead to the temple in Ozahn, and why the skull within it wears a golden crown, and whose soul is in the wolf that howls in the dark against the city. And Night knew whither the tigers go out of the Irasian desert and the place where they meet together, and who speaks to them and what she says and why. And he told why human teeth had bitten the iron hinge in the great gate that swings in the walls of Mondas, and who came up out of the marsh alone in the darktime and demanded audience of the King and told the King a lie, and how the King, believing it, went down into the vaults of his palace and found only toads and snakes, who slew the King. And he told of ventures in palace towers in the quiet, and knew the spell whereby a man might send the light of the moon right into the soul of his foe. And Night spoke of the forest and the stirring of shadows and soft feet pattering and peering eyes, and of the fear that sits behind the trees taking to itself the shape of something crouched to spring.

And Night revealed whose blood had stained the marble steps leading to the temple in Ozahn, and explained why the skull inside it wears a golden crown, as well as whose soul resides in the wolf that howls in the dark against the city. And Night understood where the tigers leave the Irasian desert and where they gather, who talks to them, what she says, and why. He explained why human teeth had bitten the iron hinge on the great gate that swings in the walls of Mondas, who emerged from the marsh alone in the darkness to request an audience with the King, told the King a lie, and how the King, believing it, descended into the vaults of his palace only to find toads and snakes, who ultimately killed the King. And he spoke of adventures in palace towers in the stillness, knowing the spell that could direct the moonlight straight into the heart of an enemy. And Night talked about the forest, the movement of shadows, soft footsteps, watching eyes, and the fear lurking behind the trees, taking on the form of something ready to pounce.

But far under that arbour of the gods down on the earth the mountain peak Mondana looked Morning in the eyes and forsook his allegiance to Night, and one by one the lesser hills about Mondana’s knees greeted the Morning. And all the while in the plains the shapes of cities came looming out of the dusk. And Kongros stood forth with all her pinnacles, and the winged figure of Poesy carved upon the eastern portal of her gate, and the squat figure of Avarice carved facing it upon the west; and the bat began to tire of going up and down her streets, and already the owl was home. And the dark lions went up out of the plain back to their caves again. Not as yet shone any dew upon the spider’s snare nor came the sound of any insects stirring or bird of the day, and full allegiance all the valleys owned still to their Lord the Night. Yet earth was preparing for another ruler, and kingdom by kingdom she stole away from Night, and there marched through the dreams of men a million heralds that cried with the voice of the cock: “Lo! Morning come behind us.” But in that arbour of the gods above the fields of twilight the star wreath was paling about the head of Night, and ever more wonderful on Morning’s brow appeared the mark of power. And at the moment when the camp fires pale and the smoke goes grey to the sky, and camels sniff the dawn, suddenly Morning forgot Night. And out of that arbour of the gods, and away to the haunts of the dark, Night with his swart cloak slunk away; and Morning placed her hand upon the mists and drew them upward and revealed the earth, and drove the shadows before her, and they followed Night. And suddenly the mystery quitted haunting shapes, and an old glamour was gone, and far and wide over the fields of earth a new splendour arose.

But far below that grove of the gods, the mountain peak Mondana looked Morning in the eyes and abandoned his loyalty to Night, while one by one the smaller hills at Mondana's feet welcomed the Morning. And all the while in the plains, the outlines of cities began to emerge from the dusk. Kongros stood tall with all her spires, and the winged figure of Poesy carved on the eastern gate, and the squat figure of Avarice carved facing it on the west; the bat was starting to tire of flying up and down her streets, and the owl was already home. The dark lions returned from the plain to their caves again. No dew shone on the spider's web yet, nor could one hear any insects stirring or the birds of the day, as all the valleys still fully belonged to their Lord the Night. Yet the earth was getting ready for another ruler, and kingdom by kingdom, she stealthily took away from Night, while a million heralds marched through the dreams of men, proclaiming with the voice of the rooster: “Look! Morning is coming behind us.” But in that grove of the gods above the twilight fields, the starry crown was fading around Night's head, and more impressively, the mark of power appeared on Morning’s brow. And at the moment when the campfires dimmed and the smoke turned gray in the sky, and camels sensed the dawn, suddenly Morning forgot Night. Out of that grove of the gods, and away to the dark places, Night with his dark cloak slipped away; and Morning placed her hand on the mist, lifted it up, revealed the earth, and drove the shadows before her, making them follow Night. And suddenly the mystery left haunting shapes, an old magic was gone, and all over the fields of the earth, a new brilliance emerged.

USURY

The men of Zonu hold that Yahn is God, who sits as a usurer behind a heap of little lustrous gems and ever clutches at them with both his arms. Scarce larger than a drop of water are the gleaming jewels that lie under the grasping talons of Yahn, and every jewel is a life. Men tell in Zonu that the earth was empty when Yahn devised his plan, and on it no life stirred. Then Yahn lured to him shadows whose home was beyond the Rim, who knew little of joys and nought of any sorrow, whose place was beyond the Rim before the birth of Time. These Yahn lured to him and showed them his heap of gems; and in the jewels there was light, and green fields glistened in them, and there were glimpses of blue sky and little streams, and very faintly little gardens showed that flowered in orchard lands. And some showed winds in the heaven, and some showed the arch of the sky with a waste plain drawn across it, with grasses bent in the wind and never aught but the plain. But the gems that changed the most had in their centre the ever changing sea. Then the shadows gazed into the Lives and saw the green fields and the sea and earth and the gardens of earth. And Yahn said: “I will loan you each a Life, and you may do your work with it upon the Scheme of Things, and have each a shadow for his servant in green fields and in gardens, only for these things you shall polish these Lives with experience and cut their edges with your griefs, and in the end shall return them again to me.”

The people of Zonu believe that Yahn is God, who sits like a loan shark behind a pile of shiny little gems, always reaching for them with both hands. The sparkling jewels that lie under Yahn's grasp are hardly bigger than a drop of water, and each jewel represents a life. In Zonu, they say that the earth was empty when Yahn came up with his plan, and no life stirred on it. Then Yahn attracted shadows from beyond the Rim, beings who knew little of joy and nothing of sorrow, who existed beyond the Rim before Time began. Yahn drew them in and showed them his pile of gems; in those jewels was light, green fields glimmered within them, and there were glimpses of blue sky and little streams, with faint images of small gardens blooming in orchard lands. Some of the gems displayed winds in the heavens, while others revealed the sky's arc over a barren plain, with grasses swaying in the wind and nothing but the plain below. But the gems that shifted the most held within them the ever-changing sea. The shadows looked into their Lives and saw the green fields and the sea, the earth, and the gardens of the earth. And Yahn said: “I will lend each of you a Life, and you can use it to work on the Scheme of Things, and each will have a shadow as a servant in green fields and gardens. But for these things, you must polish these Lives with experiences and sharpen their edges with your sorrows, and in the end, you will return them to me.”

And thereto the shadows consented, that they might have gleaming Lives and have shadows for their servants, and this thing became the Law. But the shadows, each with his Life, departed and came to Zonu and to other lands, and there with experience they polished the Lives of Yahn, and cut them with human griefs until they gleamed anew. And ever they found new scenes to gleam within these Lives, and cities and sails and men shone in them where there had been before only green fields and sea, and ever Yahn the usurer cried out to remind them of their bargain. When men added to their Lives scenes that were pleasant to Yahn, then was Yahn silent, but when they added scenes that pleased not the eyes of Yahn, then did he take a toll of sorrow from them because it was the Law.

And so the shadows agreed to this, so they could have shining Lives and use shadows as their servants, and this became the Law. But the shadows, each with its own Life, left and went to Zonu and other lands, and there they used their experiences to refine the Lives of Yahn, shaping them with human sorrows until they shone anew. They always found new scenes to bring light to these Lives, and cities, ships, and people sparkled in them where there had only been green fields and the sea before. And Yahn the usurer always called out to remind them of their deal. When people added scenes to their Lives that pleased Yahn, he was quiet, but when they included scenes that did not satisfy Yahn's eyes, he took a toll of sorrow from them because it was the Law.

But men forgot the usurer, and there arose some claiming to be wise in the Law, who said that after their labour, which they wrought upon their Lives, was done, those Lives should be theirs to possess; so men took comfort from their toil and labour and the grinding and cutting of their griefs. But as their Lives began to shine with experience of many things, the thumb and forefinger of Yahn would suddenly close upon a Life, and the man became a shadow. But away beyond the Rim the shadows say:

But people forgot the moneylender, and some who claimed to be knowledgeable about the Law said that after finishing their hard work, their lives should belong to them; so people found solace in their efforts and the hardships they endured. But as their lives started to reflect the experiences of many things, Yahn's thumb and forefinger would suddenly grasp a life, and the person became a shadow. But far beyond the edge, the shadows say:

“We have greatly laboured for Yahn, and have gathered griefs in the world, and caused his Lives to shine, and Yahn doeth nought for us. Far better had we stayed where no cares are, floating beyond the Rim.”

“We have worked hard for Yahn, collected sorrows in the world, and made his Lives shine, and Yahn does nothing for us. It would have been much better if we had stayed where there are no worries, floating beyond the Rim.”

And there the shadows fear lest ever again they be lured by specious promises to suffer usury at the hands of Yahn, who is overskilled in Law. Only Yahn sits and smiles, watching his hoard increase in preciousness, and hath no pity for the poor shadows whom he hath lured from their quiet to toil in the form of men.

And there the shadows are afraid they might be tricked again by false promises to endure exploitation at the hands of Yahn, who is an expert in the law. Only Yahn sits and smiles, watching his wealth grow in value, and has no compassion for the poor shadows he has dragged from their peace to work as men.

And ever Yahn lures more shadows and sends them to brighten his Lives, sending the old Lives out again to make them brighter still; and sometimes he gives to a shadow a Life that was once a king’s and sendeth him with it down to the earth to play the part of a beggar, or sometimes he sendeth a beggar’s Life to play the part of a king. What careth Yahn?

And ever Yahn draws in more shadows and sends them out to brighten his Lives, sending the old Lives back out again to make them even brighter; and sometimes he gives a shadow a Life that used to belong to a king and sends him down to earth to act like a beggar, or sometimes he sends a beggar's Life to play the role of a king. What does Yahn care?

The men of Zonu have been promised by those that claim to be wise in the Law that their Lives which they have toiled at shall be theirs to possess for ever, yet the men of Zonu fear that Yahn is greater and overskilled in the Law. Moreover it hath been said that Time will bring the hour when the wealth of Yahn shall be such as his dreams have lusted for. Then shall Yahn leave the earth at rest and trouble the shadows no more, but sit and gloat with his unseemly face over his hoard of Lives, for his soul is a usurer’s soul. But others say, and they swear that this is true, that there are gods of Old, who be far greater than Yahn, who made the Law wherein Yahn is overskilled, and who will one day drive a bargain with him that shall be too hard for Yahn. Then Yahn shall wander away, a mean forgotten god, and perchance in some forsaken land shall haggle with the rain for a drop of water to drink, for his soul is a usurer’s soul. And the Lives—who knoweth the gods of Old or what Their will shall be?

The men of Zonu have been promised by those who claim to be wise in the Law that the lives they’ve worked hard for will belong to them forever. However, the men of Zonu are afraid that Yahn surpasses them in knowledge of the Law. Additionally, it has been said that time will come when Yahn's wealth will match what he has always desired. Then Yahn will leave the earth undisturbed and stop causing trouble, but instead will sit and gloat with his unpleasant face over his stash of lives, because his soul is that of a loan shark. But others argue—and they swear this is true—that there are ancient gods much greater than Yahn, who created the Law that he is overly skilled in, and who will one day strike a deal with him that will be too tough for Yahn to handle. Then Yahn will wander off, a small and forgotten god, and perhaps in some desolate land, he will bargain with the rain for a drop of water to drink, for his soul is that of a loan shark. And the lives—who knows the ancient gods or what their will might be?

[Illustration: ]

The Opulence of Yahn

The Luxury of Yahn

MLIDEEN

Upon an evening of the forgotten years the gods were seated upon Mowrah Nawut above Mlideen holding the avalanche in leash.

Upon an evening of the forgotten years, the gods were seated on Mowrah Nawut above Mlideen, keeping the avalanche under control.

All in the Middle City stood the Temples of the city’s priests, and hither came all the people of Mlideen to bring them gifts, and there it was the wont of the City’s priests to carve them gods for Mlideen. For in a room apart in the Temple of Eld in the midst of the temples that stood in the Middle City of Mlideen there lay a book called the Book of Beautiful Devices, writ in a language that no man may read and writ long ago, telling how a man may make for himself gods that shall neither rage nor seek revenge against a little people. And ever the priests came forth from reading in the Book of Beautiful Devices and ever they sought to make benignant gods, and all the gods that they made were different from each other, only their eyes turned all upon Mlideen.

All around the Middle City were the temples of the city's priests, and people from Mlideen came there to bring them gifts. It was the custom of the city’s priests to carve gods for Mlideen. In a separate room in the Temple of Eld, located in the center of the temples in the Middle City of Mlideen, there was a book called the Book of Beautiful Devices. Written in a language no one could read and composed long ago, it explained how a person could create gods that would neither be angry nor seek revenge against a small people. The priests regularly emerged after reading the Book of Beautiful Devices, always trying to create kind gods, with every god they made being unique, but all their eyes focused on Mlideen.

But upon Mowrah Nawut for all of the forgotten years the gods had waited and forborne until the people of Mlideen should have carven one hundred gods. Never came lightnings from Mowrah Nawut crashing upon Mlideen, nor blight on harvests nor pestilence in the city, only upon Mowrah Nawut the gods sat and smiled. The people of Mlideen had said: “Yoma is god.” And the gods sat and smiled. And after the forgetting of Yoma and the passing of years the people had said: “Zungari is god.” And the gods sat and smiled.

But on Mowrah Nawut, for all the years that were forgotten, the gods had waited and held back until the people of Mlideen created one hundred gods. Lightning never struck Mowrah Nawut, nor did blight affect their harvests or pestilence plague the city; the gods simply sat on Mowrah Nawut and smiled. The people of Mlideen declared, “Yoma is god.” And the gods sat and smiled. After forgetting Yoma and the years passed, the people then said, “Zungari is god.” And the gods sat and smiled.

Then on the altar of Zungari a priest had set a figure squat, carven in purple agate, saying: “Yazun is god.” Still the gods sat and smiled.

Then on the altar of Zungari, a priest had placed a short figure carved from purple agate, saying, “Yazun is god.” Yet the gods sat and smiled.

[Illustration: ]

“Yazun is god.”

“Yazun is a god.”

About the feet of Yonu, Bazun, Nidish and Sundrao had gone the worship of the people of Mlideen, and still the gods sat holding the avalanche in leash above the city.

About the feet of Yonu, Bazun, Nidish, and Sundrao, the people of Mlideen worshipped, while the gods still kept the avalanche restrained above the city.

There set a great calm towards sunset over the heights, and Mowrah Nawut stood up still with gleaming snow, and into the hot city cool breezes blew from his benignant slopes as Tarsi Zalo, high prophet of Mlideen, carved out of a great sapphire the city’s hundredth god, and then upon Mowrah Nawut the gods turned away saying: “One hundred infamies have now been wrought.” And they looked no longer upon Mlideen and held the avalanche no more in leash, and he leapt forward howling.

There was a deep calm at sunset over the heights, and Mowrah Nawut stood tall with shining snow, sending cool breezes into the hot city from his friendly slopes as Tarsi Zalo, the high prophet of Mlideen, carved the city’s hundredth god out of a huge sapphire. Then the gods turned away from Mowrah Nawut, saying: “One hundred wrongs have now been done.” They no longer looked at Mlideen and let the avalanche go free, and it charged forward howling.

Over the Middle City of Mlideen now lies a mass of rocks, and on the rocks a new city is builded wherein people dwell who know not old Mlideen, and the gods are seated on Mowrah Nawut still. And in the new city men worship carven gods, and the number of the gods that they have carven is ninety and nine, and I, the prophet, have found a curious stone and go to carve it into the likeness of a god for all Mlideen to worship.

Over the Middle City of Mlideen now lies a pile of rocks, and on those rocks a new city has been built where people live who don't know the old Mlideen, and the gods still sit on Mowrah Nawut. In the new city, people worship carved gods, and the number of gods they have carved is ninety-nine, and I, the prophet, have found an unusual stone and plan to carve it into the likeness of a god for all Mlideen to worship.

THE SECRET OF THE GODS

Zyni Moe, the small snake, saw the cool river gleaming before him afar off and set out over the burning sand to reach it.

Zyni Moe, the little snake, saw the cool river shimmering in the distance and started crawling over the scorching sand to get to it.

Uldoon, the prophet, came out of the desert and followed up the bank of the river towards his old home. Thirty years since Uldoon had left the city, where he was born, to live his life in a silent place where he might search for the secret of the gods. The name of his home was the City by the River, and in that city many prophets taught concerning many gods, and men made many secrets for themselves, but all the while none knew the Secret of the gods. Nor might any seek to find it, for if any sought men said of him:

Uldoon, the prophet, emerged from the desert and followed the riverbank back to his old home. It had been thirty years since Uldoon left the city where he was born to live in a quiet place, searching for the secret of the gods. His home was called the City by the River, where many prophets taught about various gods, and people created their own secrets, yet no one truly knew the Secret of the gods. Furthermore, no one dared to seek it, because if anyone did, people would say of him:

“This man sins, for he giveth no worship to the gods that speak to our prophets by starlight when none heareth.”

“This man sins, for he gives no worship to the gods who speak to our prophets in starlight when no one is listening.”

And Uldoon perceived that the mind of a man is as a garden, and that his thoughts are as the flowers, and the prophets of a man’s city are as many gardeners who weed and trim, and who have made in the garden paths both smooth and straight, and only along these paths is a man’s soul permitted to go lest the gardeners say, “This soul transgresseth.” And from the paths the gardeners weed out every flower that grows, and in the garden they cut off all flowers that grow tall, saying:

And Uldoon understood that a person's mind is like a garden, and their thoughts are like flowers. The guides of a person’s community are like gardeners who weed and trim, creating smooth and straight paths in the garden. Only along these paths is a person’s soul allowed to walk, so that the gardeners don’t say, “This soul is stepping out of line.” From the paths, the gardeners remove every flower that blooms, and in the garden, they cut down any flowers that grow too tall, saying:

“It is customary,” and “it is written,” and “this hath ever been,” or “that hath not been before.”

“It is customary,” and “it is written,” and “this has always been,” or “that has not been before.”

Therefore Uldoon saw that not in that city might he discover the Secret of the gods. And Uldoon said to the people:

Therefore, Uldoon realized that he wouldn't find the Secret of the gods in that city. And Uldoon said to the people:

“When the worlds began, the Secret of the gods lay written clear over the whole earth, but the feet of many prophets have trampled it out. Your prophets are all true men, but I go into the desert to find a truth which is truer than your prophets.” Therefore Uldoon went into the desert and in storm and still he sought for many years. When the thunder roared over the mountains that limited the desert he sought the Secret in the thunder, but the gods spake not by the thunder. When the voices of the beasts disturbed the stillness under the stars he sought the secret there, but the gods spake not by the beasts.

“When the worlds began, the Secret of the gods was clear and visible across the entire earth, but many prophets have trampled it out. Your prophets are all genuine, but I go into the desert to discover a truth that is more profound than what your prophets offer.” So, Uldoon went into the desert and, through storms and stillness, he searched for many years. When thunder boomed over the mountains that bordered the desert, he sought the Secret in the thunder, but the gods did not speak through the thunder. When the sounds of the beasts broke the silence under the stars, he searched for the secret there, but the gods did not speak through the beasts.

Uldoon grew old and all the voices of the desert had spoken to Uldoon, but not the gods, when one night he heard Them whispering beyond the hills. And the gods whispered one to another, and turning Their faces earthward They all wept. And Uldoon though he saw not the gods yet saw Their shadows turn as They went back to a great hollow in the hills; and there, all standing in the valley’s mouth, They said:

Uldoon grew old and all the voices of the desert had spoken to Uldoon, but not the gods, when one night he heard Them whispering beyond the hills. And the gods whispered to each other, and looking down at the earth, They all cried. And Uldoon, though he did not see the gods, saw Their shadows as They returned to a great hollow in the hills; and there, all standing in the valley’s mouth, They said:

“Oh, Morning Zai, oh, oldest of the gods, the faith of thee is gone, and yesterday for the last time thy name was spoken upon earth.” And turning earthward they all wept again. And the gods tore white clouds out of the sky and draped them about the body of Morning Zai and bore him forth from his valley behind the hills, and muffled the mountain peaks with snow, and beat upon their summits with drum sticks carved of ebony, playing the dirge of the gods. And the echoes rolled about the passes and the winds howled, because the faith of the olden days was gone, and with it had sped the soul of Morning Zai. So through the mountain passes the gods came at night bearing Their dead father. And Uldoon followed. And the gods came to a great sepulchre of onyx that stood upon four fluted pillars of white marble, each carved out of four mountains, and therein the gods laid Morning Zai because the old faith was fallen. And there at the tomb of Their father the gods spake and Uldoon heard the Secret of the gods, and it became to him a simple thing such as a man might well guess—yet hath not. Then the soul of the desert arose and cast over the tomb its wreath of forgetfulness devised of drifting sand, and the gods strode home across the mountains to Their hollow land. But Uldoon left the desert and travelled many days, and so came to the river where it passes beyond the city to seek the sea, and following its bank came near to his old home. And the people of the City by the River, seeing him far off, cried out:

“Oh, Morning Zai, oh, oldest of the gods, your faith is lost, and yesterday was the last time your name was spoken on earth.” With that, they all wept again. The gods tore white clouds from the sky, draped them around Morning Zai's body, and carried him from his valley behind the hills. They covered the mountain peaks with snow and struck their summits with ebony drumsticks, playing the gods’ mournful song. The echoes rolled through the passes, and the winds howled because the faith of the old days was gone, taking the soul of Morning Zai with it. So, during the night, the gods traveled through the mountain passes, carrying their dead father. Uldoon followed them. The gods arrived at a grand tomb made of onyx, supported by four fluted pillars of white marble, each carved from four mountains. They laid Morning Zai in there because the old faith had faded. At their father's tomb, the gods spoke, and Uldoon heard the Secret of the gods, which became so simple to him that it was something a man could easily guess—yet hasn't. Then the soul of the desert rose up and covered the tomb with a wreath of forgetfulness made of drifting sand, and the gods returned home across the mountains to their empty land. But Uldoon left the desert and traveled for many days, eventually reaching the river that flows beyond the city toward the sea. Following its bank, he approached his old home. The people of the City by the River, spotting him from a distance, shouted:

“Hast thou found the Secret of the gods?”

“Have you found the Secret of the gods?”

And he answered:

And he replied:

“I have found it, and the Secret of the gods is this”—:

“I've discovered it, and here's the Secret of the gods:”

Zyni Moe, the small snake, seeing the figure and the shadow of a man between him and the cool river, raised his head and struck once. And the gods are pleased with Zyni Moe, and have called him the protector of the Secret of the gods.

Zyni Moe, the small snake, noticing the figure and shadow of a man between him and the cool river, lifted his head and struck once. And the gods are pleased with Zyni Moe, calling him the protector of the Secret of the gods.

[Illustration: ]

The Tomb of Morning Zai.

The Tomb of Morning Zai.

THE SOUTH WIND

Two players sat down to play a game together to while eternity away, and they chose the gods as pieces wherewith to play their game, and for their board of playing they chose the sky from rim to rim, whereon lay a little dust; and every speck of dust was a world upon the board of playing. And the players were robed and their faces veiled, and the robes and veils were alike, and their names were Fate and Chance. And as they played their game and moved the gods hither and thither about the board, the dust arose, and shone in the light from the players’ eyes that gleamed behind the veils. Then said the gods: “See how We stir the dust.”

Two players sat down to play a game together to pass the time, and they chose the gods as their pieces to use in the game. For their game board, they picked the sky from edge to edge, which had a bit of dust on it; and every speck of dust represented a world on the game board. The players were dressed in matching robes and veils, and their names were Fate and Chance. As they played their game and moved the gods around the board, the dust rose and sparkled in the light from the players' eyes shining behind the veils. Then the gods said: "Look how We stir the dust."

It chanced, or was ordained (who knoweth which?) that Ord, a prophet, one night saw the gods as They strode knee deep among the stars. But as he gave Them worship, he saw the hand of a player, enormous over Their heads, stretched out to make his move. Then Ord, the prophet, knew. Had he been silent it might have still been well with Ord, but Ord went about the world crying out to all men, “There is a power over the gods.”

It happened, or it was destined (who knows which?), that Ord, a prophet, one night saw the gods as They walked knee-deep among the stars. But as he worshipped Them, he noticed an enormous hand of a player looming over Their heads, ready to make a move. Then Ord, the prophet, understood. If he had kept quiet, things might have still gone well for him, but Ord went around the world shouting to everyone, “There is a power over the gods.”

This the gods heard. Then said They, “Ord hath seen.”

This the gods heard. Then they said, “Ord has seen.”

Terrible is the vengeance of the gods, and fierce were Their eyes when They looked on the head of Ord and snatched out of his mind all knowledge of Themselves. And that man’s soul went wandering afield to find for itself gods, for ever finding them not. Then out of Ord’s Dream of Life the gods plucked the moon and the stars, and in the night-time he only saw black sky and saw the lights no more. Next the gods took from him, for Their vengeance resteth not, the birds and butterflies, flowers and leaves and insects and all small things, and the prophet looked on the world that was strangely altered, yet knew not of the anger of the gods. Then the gods sent away his familiar hills, to be seen no more by him, and all the pleasant woodlands on their summits and the further fields; and in a narrower world Ord walked round and round, now seeing little, and his soul still wandered searching for some gods and finding none.

Terrible is the vengeance of the gods, and fierce were Their eyes when They looked on the head of Ord and snatched all knowledge of Themselves from his mind. That man’s soul wandered, trying to find gods, but never found any. Then from Ord’s Dream of Life, the gods took away the moon and the stars, and at night he only saw a black sky, no lights at all. Next, the gods removed from him, for Their vengeance knows no bounds, the birds and butterflies, flowers and leaves, insects, and all small things. The prophet looked at a world that had changed strangely, yet he didn’t know of the gods' anger. Then the gods took away his familiar hills, never to be seen again, along with all the lovely woodlands on their tops and the distant fields. In a smaller world, Ord walked round and round, seeing less and less, while his soul continued to search for gods and found none.

Lastly, the gods took away the fields and stream and left to the prophet only his house and the larger things that were in it. Day by day They crept about him drawing films of mist between him and familiar things, till at last he beheld nought at all and was quite blind and unaware of the anger of the gods. Then Ord’s world became only a world of sound, and only by hearing he kept his hold upon Things. All the profit that he had out of his days was here some song from the hills or there the voice of the birds, and sound of the stream, or the drip of the falling rain. But the anger of the gods ceases not with the closing of flowers, nor is it assuaged by all the winter’s snows, nor doth it rest in the full glare of summer, and They snatched away from Ord one night his world of sound and he awoke deaf. But as a man may smite away the hive of the bee, and the bee with all his fellows builds again, knowing not what hath smitten his hive or that it shall smite again, so Ord built for himself a world out of old memories and set it in the past. There he builded himself cities out of former joys, and therein built palaces of mighty things achieved, and with his memory as a key he opened golden locks and had still a world to live in, though the gods had taken from him the world of sound and all the world of sight. But the gods tire not from pursuing, and They seized his world of former things and took his memory away and covered up the paths that led into the past, and left him blind and deaf and forgetful among men, and caused all men to know that this was he who once had said that the gods were little things.

Lastly, the gods took away the fields and streams, leaving the prophet with just his house and the larger items inside it. Day by day, they surrounded him, wrapping him in mist until he could see nothing at all and was completely unaware of the gods' anger. Then Ord’s world became solely a world of sound, and he held on to reality only through hearing. The only enjoyment he found each day came from the songs of the hills, the voices of the birds, the sounds of the stream, or the drip of falling rain. But the gods' anger didn't end with the closing of flowers, nor was it softened by all the winter snow, nor did it rest in the hot glare of summer. One night, they snatched away Ord's world of sound, and he woke up deaf. However, like a person who destroys a bee’s hive and the bee rebuilds it without knowing what happened, Ord created a world for himself from old memories, placing it in the past. There, he built cities from former joys, constructed palaces of great achievements, and with his memory as a key, he opened golden locks and still had a world to live in, even though the gods had taken away his world of sound and all the sights. But the gods did not tire of pursuing him; they seized his world of memories and took his memories away, blocking the paths that led back to the past, leaving him blind, deaf, and forgetful among people and causing everyone to know that he was the one who once claimed that the gods were insignificant.

And lastly the gods took his soul, and out of it They fashioned the South Wind to roam the seas for ever and not have rest; and well the South Wind knows that he hath once understood somewhere and long ago, and so he moans to the islands and cries along southern shores, “I have known,” and “I have known.”

And finally, the gods took his soul and from it created the South Wind to travel the seas forever without rest; and the South Wind knows he once understood something long ago, and so he moans to the islands and cries along the southern shores, “I have known,” and “I have known.”

But all things sleep when the South Wind speaks to them and none heed his cry that he hath known, but are rather content to sleep. But still the South Wind, knowing that there is something that he hath forgot, goes on crying, “I have known,” seeking to urge men to arise and to discover it. But none heed the sorrows of the South Wind even when he driveth his tears out of the South, so that though the South Wind cries on and on and never findeth rest none heed that there is aught that may be known, and the Secret of the gods is safe. But the business of the South Wind is with the North, and it is said that the time will one day come when he shall overcome the bergs and sink the seas of ice and come where the Secret of the gods is graven upon the pole. And the game of Fate and Chance shall suddenly cease and He that loses shall cease to be or ever to have been, and from the board of playing Fate or Chance (who knoweth which shall win?) shall sweep the gods away.

But everything falls asleep when the South Wind speaks to them, and no one listens to his call that he has known; they are just content to sleep. Yet the South Wind, realizing there's something he has forgotten, keeps calling, “I have known,” trying to encourage people to wake up and discover it. But no one pays attention to the South Wind's sorrows, even when he weeps his tears from the South. So, despite the South Wind crying endlessly and never finding peace, no one realizes there’s anything to know, and the Secret of the gods remains safe. However, the South Wind’s task is with the North, and it’s said that one day he will conquer the glaciers, sink the seas of ice, and reach the place where the Secret of the gods is engraved on the pole. And the game of Fate and Chance will suddenly end, and He who loses will cease to exist or ever have existed, and from the board of Fate or Chance (who can tell which will win?) the gods will be swept away.

IN THE LAND OF TIME

Thus Karnith, King of Alatta, spake to his eldest son: “I bequeath to thee my city of Zoon, with its golden eaves, whereunder hum the bees. And I bequeath to thee also the land of Alatta, and all such other lands as thou art worthy to possess, for my three strong armies which I leave thee may well take Zindara and over-run Istahn, and drive back Onin from his frontier, and leaguer the walls of Yan, and beyond that spread conquest over the lesser lands of Hebith, Ebnon, and Karida. Only lead not thine armies against Zeenar, nor ever cross the Eidis.”

Thus Karnith, King of Alatta, spoke to his eldest son: “I pass down to you my city of Zoon, with its golden rooftops, where the bees buzz. And I also give you the land of Alatta, along with all other lands that you are worthy to hold, for my three strong armies that I leave to you can easily conquer Zindara, take over Istahn, push Onin back from his border, and besiege the walls of Yan, and beyond that expand our rule over the smaller lands of Hebith, Ebnon, and Karida. Just do not lead your armies against Zeenar, and never cross the Eidis.”

Thereat in the city of Zoon in the land of Alatta, under his golden eaves, died King Karnith, and his soul went whither had gone the souls of his sires the elder Kings, and the souls of their slaves.

There in the city of Zoon in the land of Alatta, under his golden roof, King Karnith died, and his soul went to the same place where the souls of his ancestors, the ancient Kings, and the souls of their servants had gone.

Then Karnith Zo, the new King, took the iron crown of Alatta and afterwards went down to the plains that encircle Zoon and found his three strong armies clamouring to be led against Zeenar, over the river Eidis.

Then Karnith Zo, the new King, took the iron crown of Alatta and afterward went down to the plains surrounding Zoon, where he found his three powerful armies eager to be led against Zeenar, across the river Eidis.

But the new King came back from his armies, and all one night in the great palace alone with his iron crown, pondered long upon war; and a little before dawn he saw dimly through his palace window, facing east over the city of Zoon and across the fields of Alatta, to far off where a valley opened on Istahn. There, as he pondered, he saw the smoke arising tall and straight over small houses in the plain and the fields where the sheep fed. Later the sun rose shining over Alatta as it shone over Istahn, and there arose a stir about the houses both in Alatta and Istahn, and cocks crowed in the city and men went out into the fields among the bleating sheep; and the King wondered if men did otherwise in Istahn. And men and women met as they went out to work and the sound of laughter arose from streets and fields; the King’s eyes gazed into the distance toward Istahn and still the smoke went upward tall and straight from the small houses. And the sun rose higher that shone upon Alatta and Istahn, causing the flowers to open wide in each, and the birds to sing and the voices of men and women to arise. And in the market place of Zoon caravans were astir that set out to carry merchandise to Istahn, and afterwards passed camels coming to Alatta with many tinkling bells. All this the King saw as he pondered much, who had not pondered before. Westward the Agnid mountains frowned in the distance guarding the river Eidis; behind them the fierce people of Zeenar lived in a bleak land.

But the new King returned from his armies, and one night in the grand palace, alone with his iron crown, he spent a long time thinking about war. Just before dawn, he looked through his palace window, facing east over the city of Zoon and across the fields of Alatta, to where a valley opened into Istahn. While he thought, he saw smoke rising tall and straight from small houses in the plain and the fields where the sheep grazed. Later, the sun rose, shining over Alatta as it did over Istahn, and a bustle began around the houses in both Alatta and Istahn; roosters crowed in the city, and men headed into the fields among the bleating sheep. The King wondered if people behaved differently in Istahn. Men and women encountered each other as they left for work, and laughter filled the streets and fields. The King’s eyes fixed on the distance toward Istahn, and the smoke continued to rise tall and straight from the small houses. The sun climbed higher, shining down on Alatta and Istahn, making the flowers bloom widely in both places, the birds sing, and the voices of men and women fill the air. In the marketplace of Zoon, caravans were stirring to carry goods to Istahn, and later, camels arrived in Alatta with many tinkling bells. The King observed all this as he reflected deeply, having never truly thought before. To the west, the Agnid mountains loomed in the distance, guarding the river Eidis; beyond them lived the fierce people of Zeenar in a harsh land.

Later the King, going abroad through his new kingdom, came on the Temple of the gods of Old. There he found the roof shattered and the marble columns broken and tall weeds met together in the inner shrine, and the gods of Old, bereft of worship or sacrifice, neglected and forgotten. And the King asked of his councillors who it was that had overturned this temple of the gods or caused the gods Themselves to be thus forsaken. And they answered him:

Later, the King, traveling through his new kingdom, came across the Temple of the ancient gods. There he found the roof shattered, the marble columns broken, and tall weeds overgrown in the inner shrine. The ancient gods, lacking worship or sacrifice, were neglected and forgotten. The King asked his councillors who had destroyed this temple of the gods or caused the gods themselves to be forsaken. They answered him:

“Time has done this.”

"Time did this."

Next the King came upon a man bent and crippled, whose face was furrowed and worn, and the King having seen no such sight within the court of his father said to the man:

Next, the King encountered a bent and crippled man, whose face was lined and weary. Having never seen such a sight in his father's court, the King said to the man:

“Who hath done this thing to you?”

“Who has done this to you?”

And the old man answered:

And the old man replied:

“Time hath ruthlessly done it.”

“Time has ruthlessly done it.”

But the King and his councillors went on, and next they came upon a body of men carrying among them a hearse. And the King asked his councillors closely concerning death, for these things had not before been expounded to the King. And the oldest of the councillors answered:

But the King and his advisors continued on, and soon they encountered a group of men carrying a hearse. The King asked his advisors in detail about death, as these matters had not been explained to him before. The oldest advisor replied:

“Death, O King, is a gift sent by the gods by the hand of their servant Time, and some receive it gladly, and some are forced reluctantly to take it, and before others it is suddenly flung in the middle of the day. And with this gift that Time hath brought him from the gods a man must go forth into the dark to possess no other thing for so long as the gods are willing.”

“Death, O King, is a gift sent by the gods through their servant, Time. Some people accept it willingly, while others are made to face it against their will, and for some, it comes unexpectedly in the middle of the day. With this gift that Time has brought from the gods, a person must step into the darkness, possessing nothing else for as long as the gods permit.”

But the King went back to his palace and gathered the greatest of his prophets and his councillors and asked them more particularly concerning Time. And they told the King how that Time was a great figure standing like a tall shadow in the dusk or striding, unseen, across the world, and how that he was the slave of the gods and did Their bidding, but ever chose new masters, and how all the former masters of Time were dead and Their shrines forgotten. And one said:

But the King returned to his palace and gathered his top prophets and advisers, asking them specifically about Time. They told him that Time was a powerful figure, standing like a tall shadow in the twilight or moving unseen across the world. They explained that he was a servant of the gods and followed their commands, but he always chose new masters, and all the past masters of Time were dead, with their shrines now forgotten. Then one of them said:

“I have seen him once when I went down to play again in the garden of my childhood because of certain memories. And it was towards evening and the light was pale, and I saw Time standing over the little gate, pale like the light, and he stood between me and that garden and had stolen my memories because he was mightier than I.”

“I saw him once when I went back to play in the garden of my childhood because of some memories. It was towards evening and the light was dim, and I saw Time standing by the little gate, pale like the light, blocking my way to that garden and taking my memories because he was stronger than I.”

And another said:

And another replied:

“I, too, have seen the Enemy of my House. For I saw him when he strode over the fields that I knew well and led a stranger by the hand to place him in my home to sit where my forefathers sat. And I saw him afterwards walk thrice round the house and stoop and gather up the glamour from the lawns and brush aside the tall poppies in the garden and spread weeds in his pathway where he strode through the remembered nooks.”

“I’ve seen the Enemy of my House, too. I noticed him when he walked across the familiar fields and brought a stranger to my home to sit in the same spot where my ancestors used to sit. Later, I saw him walk around the house three times, stoop down to collect the beauty from the lawns, push aside the tall poppies in the garden, and scatter weeds in his path as he walked through the places I used to remember.”

And another said:

And another replied:

“He went one day into the desert and brought up life out of the waste places, and made it cry bitterly and covered it with the desert again.”

“He went into the desert one day and brought life out of the barren places, made it cry out in pain, and then covered it back up with the sand.”

And another said:

And another replied:

“I too saw him once seated in the garden of a child tearing the flowers, and afterwards he went away through many woodlands and stooped down as he went, and picked the leaves one by one from the trees.”

“I also saw him once sitting in a child’s garden, pulling up the flowers. After that, he wandered through many woods, bending down as he walked, and picked the leaves off the trees one by one.”

And another said:

And another one said:

“I saw him once by moonlight standing tall and black amidst the ruins of a shrine in the old kingdom of Amarna, doing a deed by night. And he wore a look on his face such as murderers wear as he busied himself to cover over something with weeds and dust. Thereafter in Amarna the people of that old Kingdom missed their god, in whose shrine I saw Time crouching in the night, and they have not since beheld him.”

“I saw him once by moonlight, standing tall and dark among the ruins of a shrine in the old kingdom of Amarna, doing something at night. He had a look on his face like that of a murderer while he worked to cover something with weeds and dirt. After that, in Amarna, the people of that old kingdom missed their god, in whose shrine I saw Time lurking in the night, and they haven’t seen him since.”

And all the while from the distance at the city’s edge rose a hum from the three armies of the King clamouring to be led against Zeenar. Thereat the King went down to his three armies and speaking to their chiefs said:

And all the while, from afar at the city's edge, a buzz arose from the three armies of the King eager to be led against Zeenar. Then the King went down to his three armies and, addressing their leaders, said:

“I will not go down clad with murder to be King over other lands. I have seen the same morning arising on Istahn that also gladdened Alatta, and have heard Peace lowing among the flowers. I will not desolate homes to rule over an orphaned land and a land widowed. But I will lead you against the pledged enemy of Alatta who shall crumble the towers of Zoon and hath gone far to overthrow our gods. He is the foe of Zindara and Istahn and many-citadeled Yan, Hebith and Ebnon may not overcome him nor Karida be safe against him among her bleakest mountains. He is a foe mightier than Zeenar with frontiers stronger than Eidis; he leers at all the peoples of the earth and mocks their gods and covets their builded cities. Therefore we will go forth and conquer Time and save the gods of Alatta from his clutch, and coming back victorious shall find that Death is gone and age and illness departed, and here we shall live for ever by the golden eaves of Zoon, while the bees hum among unrusted gables and never crumbling towers. There shall be neither fading nor forgetting, nor ever dying nor sorrow, when we shall have freed the people and pleasant fields of the earth from inexorable Time.”

“I will not go down covered in blood to be King over other lands. I have seen the same morning rising in Istahn that also brought joy to Alatta, and have heard Peace whispering among the flowers. I will not destroy homes to rule over a land of orphans and widows. But I will lead you against the sworn enemy of Alatta who will shatter the towers of Zoon and has gone far to overthrow our gods. He is the enemy of Zindara and Istahn and the heavily fortified Yan, and Hebith and Ebnon cannot defeat him, nor can Karida be safe from him among her bleakest mountains. He is a foe more powerful than Zeenar with borders stronger than Eidis; he laughs at all the peoples of the earth and mocks their gods and desires their built cities. Therefore, we will go forth and conquer Time and save the gods of Alatta from his grasp, and when we return victorious, we will find that Death is gone and age and illness have departed, and here we shall live forever by the golden eaves of Zoon, while the bees hum among rust-free gables and towers that never crumble. There will be neither fading nor forgetting, nor ever dying nor sorrow, when we have freed the people and beautiful fields of the earth from unyielding Time.”

And the armies swore that they would follow the King to save the world and the gods.

And the armies vowed that they would follow the King to save the world and the gods.

So the next day the King set forth with his three armies and crossed many rivers and marched through many lands, and wherever they went they asked for news of Time.

So the next day, the King set out with his three armies, crossing many rivers and marching through various lands. Everywhere they went, they asked for news about Time.

And the first day they met a woman with her face furrowed and lined, who told them that she had been beautiful and that Time had smitten her in the face with his five claws.

And on the first day, they encountered a woman with a wrinkled face who told them that she had once been beautiful and that Time had marked her face with his five claws.

Many an old man they met as they marched in search of Time. All had seen him but none could tell them more, except that some said he went that way and pointed to a ruined tower or to an old and broken tree.

Many old men they met as they marched in search of Time. All had seen him, but none could tell them more, except that some said he went that way and pointed to a ruined tower or to an old, broken tree.

And day after day and month by month the King pushed on with his armies, hoping to come at last on Time. Sometimes they encamped at night near palaces of beautiful design or beside gardens of flowers, hoping to find their enemy when he came to desecrate in the dark. Sometimes they came on cobwebs, sometimes on rusted chains and houses with broken roofs or crumbling walls. Then the armies would push on apace thinking that they were closer upon the track of Time.

And day after day and month after month, the King led his armies forward, hoping to finally confront Time. Occasionally, they camped at night near beautifully designed palaces or beside flower gardens, waiting to catch their enemy when he came to disrupt everything in the dark. Sometimes they stumbled upon cobwebs, rusty chains, or houses with broken roofs and crumbling walls. Then the armies would move quickly onward, believing they were getting closer to finding Time.

As the weeks passed by and weeks grew to months, and always they heard reports and rumours of Time, but never found him, the armies grew weary of the great march, but the King pushed on and would let none turn back, saying always that the enemy was near at hand.

As weeks turned into months, and they constantly heard reports and rumors about Time but never found him, the armies grew tired of the long march. Still, the King pushed forward and wouldn’t let anyone turn back, always insisting that the enemy was just around the corner.

Month in, month out, the King led on his now unwilling armies, till at last they had marched for close upon a year and came to the village of Astarma very far to the north. There many of the King’s weary soldiers deserted from his armies and settled down in Astarma and married Astarmian girls. By these soldiers we have the march of the armies clearly chronicled to the time when they came to Astarma, having been nigh a year upon the march. And the army left that village and the children cheered them as they went up the street, and five miles distant they passed over a ridge of hills and out of sight. Beyond this less is known, but the rest of this chronicle is gathered from the tales that the veterans of the King’s armies used to tell in the evenings about the fires in Zoon and remembered afterwards by the men of Zeenar.

Month after month, the King pushed his now reluctant armies forward, until finally they had been marching for nearly a year and arrived at the village of Astarma far to the north. There, many of the King's tired soldiers deserted and settled in Astarma, marrying local girls. These soldiers provided a clear record of the army's journey up until they reached Astarma, having been on the march for nearly a year. As the army left the village, the local children cheered them on as they walked down the street, and five miles later they passed over a ridge of hills and disappeared from view. Beyond this point, less is known, but the rest of this story is gathered from the tales told by the veterans of the King’s armies in the evenings around the fires in Zoon, which were later remembered by the men of Zeenar.

It is mostly credited in these days that such of the King’s armies as went on past Astarma came at last (it is not known after how long a time) over a crest of a slope where the whole earth slanted green to the north. Below it lay green fields and beyond them moaned the sea with never shore nor island so far as the eye could reach. Among the green fields lay a village, and on this village the eyes of the King and his armies were turned as they came down the slope. It lay beneath them, grave with seared antiquity, with old-world gables stained and bent by the lapse of frequent years, with all its chimneys awry. Its roofs were tiled with antique stones covered over deep with moss, each little window looked with a myriad strange cut panes on the gardens shaped with quaint devices and overrun with weeds. On rusted hinges the doors swung to and fro and were fashioned of planks of immemorial oak with black knots gaping from their sockets. Against it all there beat the thistle-down, about it clambered the ivy or swayed the weeds; tall and straight out of the twisted chimneys arose blue columns of smoke, and blades of grass peeped upward between the huge cobbles of the unmolested street. Between the gardens and the cobbled streets stood hedges higher than a horseman might look, of stalwart thorn, and upward through it clambered the convolvulus to peer into the garden from the top. Before each house there was cut a gap in the hedge, and in it swung a wicket gate of timber soft with the rain and years, and green like the moss. Over all of it there brooded age and the full hush of things bygone and forgotten. Upon this derelict that the years had cast up out of antiquity the King and his armies gazed long. Then on the hill slope the King made his armies halt, and went down alone with one of his chiefs into the village.

It’s mostly acknowledged nowadays that the King’s armies, after passing Astarma, eventually (it’s unclear how long it took) reached the top of a slope where the ground sloped gently green to the north. Below lay lush fields, and beyond them, the sea roared endlessly without any shore or island in sight. In the midst of the green fields was a village, and the King and his armies focused their gaze on it as they descended the slope. The village rested below them, solemn with ancient history, featuring old-fashioned gables worn and bent by the passage of time, with chimneys slightly askew. Its roofs were made of old tiles covered in thick moss, and each little window was adorned with a myriad of uniquely cut panes overlooking gardens designed with quirky patterns and overtaken by weeds. The doors, swinging on rusted hinges, were crafted from ancient oak planks with dark knots protruding from them. Surrounding it all was the thistle-down, with ivy climbing on it and weeds swaying gently; straight up from the twisted chimneys, blue smoke rose, and blades of grass peeked up through the big cobblestones of the untouched street. Between the gardens and the cobbled paths stood hedges taller than a mounted rider, made of sturdy thorns, with convolvulus climbing up to peek into the garden from above. In front of each house, there was a gap cut into the hedge, framed by a wooden gate weathered by rain and time, and green like the moss. Over everything hung a sense of age and a profound silence representing things long past and forgotten. The King and his armies gazed long at this relic of the past that time had brought forth. Then, on the hillside, the King ordered his armies to stop and went down alone with one of his chiefs into the village.

Presently there was a stir in one of the houses, and a bat flew out of the door into the daylight, and three mice came running out of the doorway down the step, an old stone cracked in two and held together by moss; and there followed an old man bending on a stick with a white beard coming to the ground, wearing clothes that were glossed with use, and presently there came others out of the other houses, all of them as old, and all hobbling on sticks. These were the oldest people that the King had ever beheld, and he asked them the name of the village and who they were; and one of them answered, “This is the City of the Aged in the Territory of Time.”

Right now, there was some commotion in one of the houses, and a bat flew out of the door into the sunlight, followed by three mice scurrying down the steps, which were made of an old stone cracked in two and held together by moss. An old man appeared next, leaning on a stick, with a long white beard almost touching the ground, dressed in well-worn clothes. Soon, others came out from the other houses, all just as old, and all limping along with sticks. These were the oldest people the King had ever seen, and he asked them the name of the village and who they were. One of them replied, “This is the City of the Aged in the Territory of Time.”

And the King said, “Is Time then here?”

And the King asked, “Is Time here now?”

And one of the old men pointed to a great castle standing on a steep hill and said: “Therein dwells Time, and we are his people;” and they all looked curiously at King Karnith Zo, and the eldest of the villagers spoke again and said: “Whence do you come, you that are so young?” and Karnith Zo told him how he had come to conquer Time to save the world and the gods, and asked them whence they came.

And one of the older men pointed to a large castle on a steep hill and said, “That’s where Time lives, and we are his people.” They all looked curiously at King Karnith Zo, and the oldest villager spoke again and asked, “Where do you come from, you who are so young?” Karnith Zo explained that he came to conquer Time to save the world and the gods, and he asked them where they were from.

And the villagers said:

And the villagers said:

“We are older than always, and know not whence we came, but we are the people of Time, and here from the Edge of Everything he sends out his hours to assail the world, and you may never conquer Time.” But the King went back to his armies, and pointed towards the castle on the hill and told them that at last they had found the Enemy of the Earth; and they that were older than always went back slowly into their houses with the creaking of olden doors. And there they went across the fields and passed the village. From one of his towers Time eyed them all the while, and in battle order they closed in on the steep hill as Time sat still in his great tower and watched.

“We are older than ever, and we don't know where we came from, but we are the people of Time. From the Edge of Everything, it sends out its hours to challenge the world, and you may never defeat Time.” But the King returned to his armies, pointed towards the castle on the hill, and told them that they had finally found the Enemy of the Earth. Those who were older than ever slowly went back into their homes, their old doors creaking. They crossed the fields and passed the village. From one of his towers, Time observed them the entire time, and in battle formation, they moved toward the steep hill while Time remained still in his great tower and watched.

But as the feet of the foremost touched the edge of the hill Time hurled five years against them, and the years passed over their heads and the army still came on, an army of older men. But the slope seemed steeper to the King and to every man in his army, and they breathed more heavily. And Time summoned up more years, and one by one he hurled them at Karnith Zo and at all his men. And the knees of the army stiffened, and their beards grew and turned grey, and the hours and days and the months went singing over their heads, and their hair turned whiter and whiter, and the conquering hours bore down, and the years rushed on and swept the youth of that army clear away till they came face to face under the walls of the castle of Time with a mass of howling years, and found the top of the slope too steep for aged men. Slowly and painfully, harassed with agues and chills, the King rallied his aged army that tottered down the slope.

But as the leading soldiers reached the top of the hill, Time threw five years at them, and those years passed overhead while the army continued advancing, now comprised of older men. The slope felt steeper to the King and every soldier in his ranks, making it harder for them to breathe. Time added more years, hurling them one by one at Karnith Zo and his men. The soldiers' knees stiffened, their beards grew longer and turned gray, while the hours, days, and months passed above them, causing their hair to turn whiter and whiter. The relentless passage of time weighed them down, and the years rushed forward, stripping the army of its youth until they stood before the walls of Time’s castle, confronted by a torrent of howling years, realizing that the incline was too steep for old men. Slowly and painfully, suffering from chills and fevers, the King gathered his weary army as they stumbled down the slope.

Slowly the King led back his warriors over whose heads had shrieked the triumphant years. Year in, year out, they straggled southwards, always towards Zoon; they came, with rust upon their spears and long beards flowing, again into Astarma, and none knew them there. They passed again by towns and villages where once they had inquired curiously concerning Time, and none knew them there either. They came again to the palaces and gardens where they had waited for Time in the night, and found that Time had been there. And all the while they set a hope before them that they should come on Zoon again and see its golden eaves. And no one knew that unperceived behind them there lurked and followed the gaunt figure of Time cutting off stragglers one by one and overwhelming them with his hours, only men were missed from the army every day, and fewer and fewer grew the veterans of Karnith Zo.

Slowly, the King led his warriors, who had endured the triumphs of past years. Year after year, they made their way south, always heading towards Zoon; they returned with rust on their spears and long beards flowing, once more into Astarma, and no one recognized them there. They passed towns and villages where they had once curiously asked about Time, and no one recognized them there either. They arrived again at the palaces and gardens where they had waited for Time during the night and found that Time had indeed been there. All the while, they held onto the hope that they would find Zoon again and see its golden eaves. And no one realized that silently behind them lurked the gaunt figure of Time, cutting off stragglers one by one and overwhelming them with his hours. Each day, men disappeared from the army, and the number of veterans of Karnith Zo grew increasingly smaller.

But at last after many a month, one night as they marched in the dusk before the morning, dawn suddenly ascending shone on the eaves of Zoon, and a great cry ran through the army:

But finally, after many months, one night as they marched in the twilight before dawn, the first light suddenly appeared on the rooftops of Zoon, and a loud shout echoed through the army:

“Alatta, Alatta!”

“Alatta, Alatta!”

But drawing nearer they found that the gates were rusted and weeds grew tall along the outer walls, many a roof had fallen, gables were blackened and bent, and the golden eaves shone not as heretofore. And the soldiers entering the city expecting to find their sisters and sweethearts of a few years ago saw only old women wrinkled with great age and knew not who they were.

But as they got closer, they saw that the gates were rusty and weeds had grown tall along the outer walls. Many roofs had collapsed, the gables were blackened and bent, and the once-golden eaves no longer shone like they used to. The soldiers entering the city, expecting to find their sisters and sweethearts from a few years ago, instead saw only old women, wrinkled with age, and didn’t recognize who they were.

Suddenly someone said:

Suddenly, someone said:

“He has been here too.”

"He’s been here too."

And then they knew that while they searched for Time, Time had gone forth against their city and leaguered it with the years, and had taken it while they were far away and enslaved their women and children with the yoke of age. So all that remained of the three armies of Karnith Zo settled in the conquered city. And presently the men of Zeenar crossed over the river Eidis and easily conquering an army of aged men took all Alatta for themselves, and their kings reigned thereafter in the city of Zoon. And sometimes the men of Zeenar listened to the strange tales that the old Alattans told of the years when they made battle against Time. Such of these tales as the men of Zeenar remembered they afterwards set forth, and this is all that may be told of those adventurous armies that went to war with Time to save the world and the gods, and were overwhelmed by the hours and the years.

And then they realized that while they were looking for Time, Time had moved against their city, besieging it with the passing years and taking it while they were away, enslaving their women and children with the burden of age. So all that was left of the three armies of Karnith Zo settled in the conquered city. Soon after, the people of Zeenar crossed the Eidis River and easily defeated an army of old men, taking all of Alatta for themselves, and their kings ruled thereafter in the city of Zoon. Sometimes, the people of Zeenar listened to the strange stories that the old Alattans told about the times when they fought against Time. The stories that the people of Zeenar remembered were later shared, and this is all that can be said about those adventurous armies that went to war with Time to save the world and the gods, only to be overwhelmed by hours and years.

THE RELENTING OF SARNIDAC

The lame boy Sarnidac tended sheep on a hill to the southward of the city. Sarnidac was a dwarf and greatly derided in the city. For the women said:

The lame boy Sarnidac took care of sheep on a hill south of the city. Sarnidac was a dwarf and was widely mocked in the city. The women said:

“It is very funny that Sarnidac is a dwarf,” and they would point their fingers at him saying:—“This is Sarnidac, he is a dwarf; also he is very lame.”

“It’s pretty hilarious that Sarnidac is a dwarf,” and they would point their fingers at him saying:—“This is Sarnidac, he’s a dwarf; plus, he’s really lame.”

Once the doors of all the temples in the world swung open to the morning, and Sarnidac with his sheep upon the hill saw strange figures going down the white road, always southwards. All the morning he saw the dust rising above the strange figures and always they went southwards right as far as the rim of the Nydoon hills where the white road could be seen no more. And the figures stooped and seemed to be larger than men, but all men seemed very large to Sarnidac, and he could not see clearly through the dust. And Sarnidac shouted to them, as he hailed all people that passed down the long white road, and none of the figures looked to left or right and none of them turned to answer Sarnidac. But then few people ever answered him because he was lame, and a small dwarf.

Once the doors of all the temples in the world swung open to the morning, Sarnidac, with his sheep on the hill, saw strange figures walking down the white road, always heading south. All morning, he watched the dust rising above these strange figures as they continued south until they disappeared at the edge of the Nydoon hills, where the white road was no longer visible. The figures bent down and appeared larger than men, though everyone seemed large to Sarnidac, and he struggled to see clearly through the dust. Sarnidac called out to them, just as he did to anyone passing down the long white road, but none of the figures looked left or right, and none of them turned to respond to Sarnidac. However, few people ever answered him because he was lame and a small dwarf.

Still the figures went striding swiftly, stooping forward through the dust, till at last Sarnidac came running down his hill to watch them closer. As he came to the white road the last of the figures passed him, and Sarnidac ran limping behind him down the road.

Still, the figures marched quickly, leaning forward through the dust, until finally, Sarnidac came running down his hill to get a better look. As he reached the white road, the last of the figures passed him, and Sarnidac limped after him down the road.

For Sarnidac was weary of the city wherein all derided him, and when he saw these figures all hurrying away he thought that they went perhaps to some other city beyond the hills over which the sun shone brighter, or where there was more food, for he was poor, even perhaps where people had not the custom of laughing at Sarnidac. So this procession of figures that stooped and seemed larger than men went southward down the road and a lame dwarf hobbled behind them.

For Sarnidac was tired of the city where everyone mocked him, and when he saw these figures rushing away, he thought they might be heading to some other city beyond the hills where the sun shone brighter or where there was more food, since he was poor, or even to a place where people didn’t have the habit of laughing at Sarnidac. So this line of figures that bent and seemed bigger than men moved south down the road, and a limping dwarf trailed behind them.

Khamazan, now called the City of the Last of Temples, lies southward of the Nydoon hills. This is the story of Pompeides, now chief prophet of the only temple in the world, and greatest of all the prophets that have been:

Khamazan, now known as the City of the Last Temples, is located to the south of the Nydoon hills. This is the story of Pompeides, currently the chief prophet of the only temple in the world and the greatest of all the prophets who have ever existed:

On the slopes of Nydoon I was seated once above Khamazan. There I saw figures in the morning striding through much dust along the road that leads across the world. Striding up the hill they came towards me, not with the gait of men, and soon the first one came to the crest of the hill where the road dips to find the plains again, where lies Khamazan. And now I swear by all the gods that are gone that this thing happened as I shall say it, and was surely so. When those that came striding up the hill came to its summit they took not the road that goes down into the plains nor trod the dust any longer, but went straight on and upwards, striding as they strode before, as though the hill had not ended nor the road dipped. And they strode as though they trod no yielding substance, yet they stepped upwards through the air.

On the slopes of Nydoon, I was once sitting above Khamazan. From there, I saw figures walking through the morning dust along the road that stretches across the world. As they climbed the hill toward me, they didn’t move like ordinary people. Soon, the first one reached the top of the hill, where the road dips down to the plains below, where Khamazan is located. And now I swear by all the gods that have vanished that this is exactly what happened, and it was truly so. When those figures reached the top of the hill, they didn’t take the road down into the plains or disturb the dust anymore; instead, they continued straight on and upwards, striding just as they did before, as if the hill had not ended nor the road dipped. They moved as if there was nothing beneath their feet, yet they rose through the air.

This the gods did, for They were not born men who strode that day so strangely away from earth.

This is what the gods did, for They were not human beings who walked away from the earth so oddly that day.

But I, when I saw this thing, when already three had passed me, leaving earth, cried out before the fourth:

But I, when I saw this, after three had passed me, leaving the earth, cried out before the fourth:

‘Gods of my childhood, guardians of little homes, whither are ye going, leaving the round earth to swim alone and forgotten in so great a waste of sky?’

‘Gods of my childhood, protectors of small homes, where are you going, leaving the round earth to float alone and forgotten in such a vast expanse of sky?’

And one answered:

And one replied:

‘Heresy apace shoots her fierce glare over the world and men’s faith grows dim and the gods go. Men shall make iron gods and gods of steel when the wind and the ivy meet within the shrines of the temples of the gods of old.’

‘Heresy quickly casts its fierce gaze over the world, and people's faith starts to fade, while the gods vanish. People will create iron gods and steel gods when the wind and the ivy come together in the shrines of the ancient gods.’

And I left that place as a man leaves fire by night, and going plainwards down the white road that the gods spurned cried out to all that I passed to follow me, and so crying came to the city’s gates. And there I shouted to all near the gates:

And I left that place like a man leaving a fire at night, and walking straight down the white road that the gods rejected, I called out to everyone I passed to follow me, and as I called, I reached the city gates. And there I shouted to everyone near the gates:

‘From yonder hilltop the gods are leaving earth.’

‘From that hilltop, the gods are leaving the earth.’

Then I gathered many, and we all hastened to the hill to pray the gods to tarry, and there we cried out to the last of the departing gods:

Then I gathered many, and we all rushed to the hill to ask the gods to stay, and there we shouted out to the last of the fading gods:

‘Gods of old prophecy and of men’s hopes, leave not the earth, and all our worship shall hum about Your ears as never it hath before, and oft the sacrifice shall squeal upon Your altars.’

‘Gods of ancient prophecy and human hopes, don’t leave the earth, and all our worship will buzz around Your ears like never before, and often the sacrifice will scream on Your altars.’

And I said:—

And I said:—

‘Gods of still evenings and quiet nights, go not from earth and leave not Your carven shrines, and all men shall worship You still. For between us and yonder still blue spaces oft roam the thunder and the storms, there in his hiding lurks the dark eclipse, and there are stored all snows and hails and lightnings that shall vex the earth for a million years. Gods of our hopes, how shall men’s prayers crying from empty shrines pass through such terrible spaces; how shall they ever fare above the thunder and many storms to whatever place the gods may go in that blue waste beyond?’

‘Gods of calm evenings and peaceful nights, don’t leave the earth and abandon Your carved shrines, and all people will continue to worship You. For between us and those quiet blue skies often roam the thunder and storms; there, in hiding, lurks the dark eclipse, and all the snow, hail, and lightning that will trouble the earth for a million years are stored. Gods of our hopes, how will people’s prayers, crying from empty shrines, get through such terrible spaces? How will they ever rise above the thunder and many storms to wherever the gods may go in that blue expanse beyond?’

But the gods bent straight forward, and trampled through the sky and looked not to the right nor left nor downwards, nor ever heeded my prayer.

But the gods moved straight ahead, walked through the sky, and didn't look to the right, left, or down, nor did they ever listen to my prayer.

And one cried out hoping yet to stay the gods, though nearly all were gone, saying:—

And one shouted, still hoping to keep the gods from leaving, even though most of them were already gone, saying:—

‘O gods, rob not the earth of the dim hush that hangs round all Your temples, bereave not all the world of old romance, take not the glamour from the moonlight nor tear the wonder out of the white mists in every land; for, O ye gods of the childhood of the world, when You have left the earth you shall have taken the mystery from the sea and all its glory from antiquity, and You shall have wrenched out hope from the dim future. There shall be no strange cries at night time half understood, nor songs in the twilight, and the whole of the wonder shall have died with last year’s flowers in little gardens or hill-slopes leaning south; for with the gods must go the enchantment of the plains and all the magic of dark woods, and something shall be lacking from the quiet of early dawn. For it would scarce befit the gods to leave the earth and not take with Them that which They had given it. Out beyond the still blue spaces Ye will need the holiness of sunset for Yourselves and little sacred memories and the thrill that is in stories told by firesides long ago. One strain of music, one song, one line of poetry and one kiss, and a memory of one pool with rushes, and each one the best, shall the gods take to whom the best belongs, when the gods go.

'O gods, don't take away the soft silence that surrounds all Your temples, don't strip the world of old romance, don’t drain the magic from the moonlight or remove the wonder from the white mists in every land; because, O gods of the world's childhood, when You leave the earth, You will have taken the mystery from the sea and all its ancient glory, and You will have ripped away hope from the dark future. There will be no strange cries at night that are only partially understood, nor songs at twilight, and all the wonder will have died with last year’s flowers in little gardens or on southern slopes; for with the gods must go the enchantment of the plains and all the magic of dark woods, and something will be missing from the quiet of early dawn. It wouldn’t be right for the gods to leave the earth without taking with Them what They had given. Beyond the still blue spaces, You will need the holiness of sunset for Yourselves, along with little sacred memories and the thrill found in stories shared by firesides long ago. One piece of music, one song, one line of poetry, one kiss, and a memory of one pool with rushes, each one being the best, shall the gods take with them when they leave.'

‘Sing a lamentation, people of Khamazan, sing a lamentation for all the children of earth at the feet of the departing gods. Sing a lamentation for the children of earth who now must carry their prayers to empty shrines and around empty shrines must rest at last.’

‘Sing a mournful song, people of Khamazan, sing a mournful song for all the children of the earth at the feet of the vanishing gods. Sing a mournful song for the children of the earth who now have to bring their prayers to vacant altars and around those vacant altars must finally find rest.’

Then when our prayers were ended and our tears shed, we beheld the last and smallest of the gods halted upon the hilltop. Twice he called to Them with a cry somewhat like the cry wherewith our shepherds hail their brethren, and long gazed after Them, and then deigned to look no longer and to tarry upon earth and turn his eyes on men. Then a great shout went up when we saw that our hopes were saved and that there was still on earth a haven for our prayers. Smaller than men now seemed the figures that had loomed so big, as one behind the other far over our heads They still strode upwards. But the small god that had pitied the world came with us down the hill, still deigning to tread the road, though strangely, not as men tread, and into Khamazan. There we housed him in the palace of the King, for that was before the building of the temple of gold, and the King made sacrifice before him with his own hands, and he that had pitied the world did eat the flesh of the sacrifice.

Then, when we finished our prayers and shed our tears, we saw the last and smallest of the gods stop on the hilltop. Twice he called to Them with a sound similar to the way our shepherds greet their fellow shepherds, and he gazed after Them for a long time. Then he decided to look away and stay on earth, turning his gaze toward humanity. A great shout erupted when we realized our hopes were saved and that there was still a refuge for our prayers. The figures that once seemed so towering now looked smaller than us as they continued to stride upward, one behind the other, far above our heads. But the small god who had compassion for the world came down the hill with us, still choosing to walk the path, though strangely, not like how men walk, and into Khamazan. There, we sheltered him in the King’s palace, for this was before the temple of gold was built, and the King made sacrifices before him with his own hands; the one who had cared for the world ate the flesh of the sacrifice.

And the Book of the Knowledge of the gods in Khamazan tells how the small god that pitied the world told his prophets that his name was Sarnidac and that he herded sheep, and that therefore he is called the shepherd god, and sheep are sacrificed upon his altars thrice a day, and the North, East, West and the South are the four hurdles of Sarnidac and the white clouds are his sheep. And the Book of the Knowledge of the gods tells further how the day on which Pompeides found the gods shall be kept for ever as a fast until the evening and called the Fast of the Departing, but in the evening shall a feast be held which is named the Feast of the Relenting, for on that evening Sarnidac pitied the whole world and tarried.

And the Book of the Knowledge of the gods in Khamazan explains how the small god who had compassion for the world told his prophets that his name was Sarnidac and that he cared for sheep, which is why he is known as the shepherd god. Sheep are sacrificed on his altars three times a day, and the North, East, West, and South are the four boundaries of Sarnidac, while the white clouds are his sheep. The Book of the Knowledge of the gods also says that the day Pompeides discovered the gods will forever be observed as a fast until evening, called the Fast of the Departing. In the evening, there will be a feast named the Feast of the Relenting, for it was on that evening that Sarnidac had compassion for the entire world and delayed his departure.

And the people of Khamazan all prayed to Sarnidac, and dreamed their dreams and hoped their hopes because their temple was not empty. Whether the gods that are departed be greater than Sarnidac none know in Khamazan, but some believe that in their azure windows They have set lights that lost prayers swarming upwards may come to them like moths and at last find haven and light far up above the evening and the stillness where sit the gods.

And the people of Khamazan all prayed to Sarnidac, dreaming their dreams and hoping their hopes because their temple was not empty. No one in Khamazan knows if the departed gods are greater than Sarnidac, but some believe that in their blue windows they have placed lights so that lost prayers, swirling upwards like moths, may eventually find refuge and light far above the evening and the calm where the gods sit.

But Sarnidac wondered at the strange figures, at the people of Khamazan, and at the palace of the King and the customs of the prophets, but wondered not more greatly at aught in Khamazan than he had wondered at the city which he had left. For Sarnidac, who had not known why men were unkind to him, thought that he had found at last the land for which the gods had let him hope, where men should have the custom of being kind to Sarnidac.

But Sarnidac was intrigued by the strange figures, the people of Khamazan, the king's palace, and the customs of the prophets, but he wasn't any more amazed by anything in Khamazan than he had been by the city he had left behind. For Sarnidac, who didn't understand why people were unkind to him, believed he had finally found the land that the gods had allowed him to hope for, where people would naturally be kind to Sarnidac.

THE JEST OF THE GODS

Once the Older gods had need of laughter. Therefore They made the soul of a king, and set in it ambitions greater than kings should have, and lust for territories beyond the lust of other kings, and in this soul They set strength beyond the strength of others and fierce desire for power and a strong pride. Then the gods pointed earthward and sent that soul into the fields of men to live in the body of a slave. And the slave grew, and the pride and lust for power began to arise in his heart, and he wore shackles on his arms. Then in the Fields of Twilight the gods prepared to laugh.

Once the Older gods felt the need for laughter. So, They created the soul of a king and filled it with ambitions greater than any king should have, and a desire for land that surpassed other kings' desires. They infused this soul with strength unmatched by others and an intense craving for power along with strong pride. Then the gods looked down to earth and sent that soul into the lives of men, where it lived in the body of a slave. The slave grew, and pride and the hunger for power began to stir within him, even as he wore shackles on his arms. Then, in the Fields of Twilight, the gods prepared to laugh.

But the slave went down to the shore of the great sea, and cast his body away and the shackles that were upon it, and strode back to the Fields of Twilight and stood up before the gods and looked Them in Their faces. This thing the gods, when They had prepared to laugh, had not foreseen. Lust for power burned strong in that King’s soul, and there was all the strength and pride in it that the gods had placed therein, and he was too strong for the Older gods. He whose body had borne the lashes of men could brook no longer the dominion of the gods, and standing before Them he bade the gods to go. Up to Their lips leapt all the anger of the Older gods, being for the first time commanded, but the King’s soul faced Them still, and Their anger died away and They averted Their eyes. Then Their thrones became empty, and the Fields of Twilight bare as the gods slunk far away. But the soul chose new companions.

But the slave went down to the shore of the great sea, threw off his body and the shackles that were on it, and walked back to the Fields of Twilight, standing before the gods and looking them in the face. This was something the gods, who were ready to laugh, had not anticipated. The desire for power burned fiercely in that King’s soul, and there was all the strength and pride in it that the gods had instilled, making him stronger than the Older gods. He whose body had endured the lashes of men could no longer tolerate the control of the gods, and standing before them he commanded the gods to leave. All the anger of the Older gods surged up to their lips, for they had never been commanded before, but the King’s soul stood firm, and their anger faded away as they turned their eyes away. Then their thrones became empty, and the Fields of Twilight were bare as the gods slunk far away. But the soul chose new companions.

THE DREAMS OF THE PROPHET

I

When the gods drave me forth to toil and assailed me with thirst and beat me down with hunger, then I prayed to the gods. When the gods smote the cities wherein I dwelt, and when Their anger scorched me and Their eyes burned, then did I praise the gods and offer sacrifice. But when I came again to my green land and found that all was gone, and the old mysterious haunts wherein I prayed as a child were gone, and when the gods tore up the dust and even the spider’s web from the last remembered nook, then did I curse the gods, speaking it to Their faces, saying:—

When the gods drove me to work and overwhelmed me with thirst and hunger, I prayed to them. When the gods destroyed the cities where I lived, and their anger scorched and burned me, I praised them and made sacrifices. But when I returned to my green land and found everything gone, and the old mysterious places where I used to pray as a child were destroyed, and when the gods swept away the dust and even the spider’s web from the last remembered corner, then I cursed the gods, saying it to their faces:—

“Gods of my prayers! Gods of my sacrifice! because Ye have forgotten the sacred places of my childhood, and they have therefore ceased to be, yet may I not forget. Because Ye have done this thing, Ye shall see cold altars and shall lack both my fear and praise. I shall not wince at Your lightnings, nor be awed when Ye go by.”

“Gods I pray to! Gods I sacrifice to! Because you have forgotten the sacred places of my childhood, and they have disappeared, I will not forget. Because you have done this, you will see cold altars and will miss both my fear and praise. I will not flinch at your lightning, nor will I be awed when you pass by.”

Then looking seawards I stood and cursed the gods, and at this moment there came to me one in the garb of a poet, who said:—

Then I looked out at the sea and cursed the gods, and at that moment, a person dressed like a poet approached me and said:—

“Curse not the gods.”

“Don’t curse the gods.”

And I said to him:

And I told him:

“Wherefore should I not curse Those that have stolen my sacred places in the night, and trodden down the gardens of my childhood?”

“Why shouldn’t I curse those who have stolen my sacred spaces at night and trampled the gardens of my childhood?”

And he said “Come, and I will show thee.” And I followed him to where two camels stood with their faces towards the desert. And we set out and I travelled with him for a great space, he speaking never a word, and so we came at last to a waste valley hid in the desert’s midst. And herein, like fallen moons, I saw vast ribs that stood up white out of the sand, higher than the hills of the desert. And here and there lay the enormous shapes of skulls like the white marble domes of palaces built for tyrannous kings a long while since by armies of driven slaves. Also there lay in the desert other bones, the bones of vast legs and arms, against which the desert, like a besieging sea, ever advanced and already had half drowned. And as I gazed in wonder at these colossal things the poet said to me:

And he said, “Come, and I’ll show you.” So I followed him to where two camels faced the desert. We set off, and I traveled with him for a long time, with him saying not a word, until we finally reached a desolate valley hidden in the middle of the desert. There, like fallen moons, I saw huge ribs emerging white from the sand, taller than the desert hills. Scattered around were enormous skulls resembling the white marble domes of palaces built long ago for tyrannical kings by armies of enslaved people. There were also other bones in the desert, the remains of massive legs and arms, which the desert, like a relentless sea, continued to encroach upon and had already half-buried. As I stood in awe of these colossal sights, the poet said to me:

“The gods are dead.”

"The gods are no more."

And I gazed long in silence, and I said:

And I stared in silence for a long time, and I said:

“These fingers, that are now so dead and so very white and still, tore once the flowers in gardens of my youth.”

“These fingers, which are now so lifeless and pale and motionless, once picked flowers in the gardens of my youth.”

But my companion said to me:

But my friend said to me:

“I have brought thee here to ask of thee thy forgiveness of the gods, for I, being a poet, knew the gods, and would fain drive off the curses that hover above Their bones and bring Them men’s forgiveness as an offering at the last, that the weeds and the ivy may cover Their bones from the sun.”

“I brought you here to ask for your forgiveness from the gods because, as a poet, I understood the gods and I wish to lift the curses that linger over Their remains and offer them humanity's forgiveness in the end, so that the weeds and ivy can cover Their bones from the sun.”

And I said:

And I said:

“They made Remorse with his fur grey like a rainy evening in the autumn, with many rending claws, and Pain with his hot hands and lingering feet, and Fear like a rat with two cold teeth carved each out of the ice of either pole, and Anger with the swift flight of the dragonfly in summer having burning eyes. I will not forgive these gods.”

“They created Remorse, who had fur as gray as a rainy autumn evening, with many tearing claws, and Pain, who had hot hands and dragging feet, and Fear, like a rat with two icy teeth carved from the ice at both poles, and Anger, with the swift movement of a dragonfly in summer that had fiery eyes. I will not forgive these gods.”

But the poet said:

But the poet said:

“Canst thou be angry with these beautiful white bones?” And I looked long at those curved and beautiful bones that were no longer able to hurt the smallest creature in all the worlds that they had made. And I thought long of the evil that they had done, and also of the good. But when I thought of Their great hands coming red and wet from battles to make a primrose for a child to pick, then I forgave the gods.

“Can you be angry with these beautiful white bones?” And I looked for a long time at those curved and lovely bones that could no longer hurt the smallest creature in all the worlds they had created. I thought a lot about the evil they had done, and also the good. But when I thought about Their great hands coming red and wet from battles to create a primrose for a child to pick, then I forgave the gods.

And a gentle rain came falling out of heaven and stilled the restless sand, and a soft green moss grew suddenly and covered the bones till they looked like strange green hills, and I heard a cry and awoke and found that I had dreamed, and looking out of my house into the street I found that a flash of lightning had killed a child. Then I knew that the gods still lived.

And a gentle rain started to fall from the sky and calmed the restless sand, and soft green moss suddenly grew and covered the bones until they looked like odd green hills. I heard a cry, woke up, and realized that I had been dreaming. Looking out of my house into the street, I saw that a flash of lightning had struck a child dead. Then I understood that the gods were still alive.

II

I lay asleep in the poppy fields of the gods in the valley of Alderon, where the gods come by night to meet together in council when the moon is low. And I dreamed that this was the Secret.

I lay sleeping in the poppy fields of the gods in the valley of Alderon, where the gods gather at night to meet in council when the moon is low. And I dreamed that this was the Secret.

Fate and Chance had played their game and ended, and all was over, all the hopes and tears, regrets, desires and sorrows, things that men wept for and unremembered things, and kingdoms and little gardens and the sea, and the worlds and the moons and the suns; and what remained was nothing, having neither colour nor sound.

Fate and Chance had finished their game, and everything was done—every hope and tear, regret, desire, and sorrow, the things that made people cry and the forgotten stuff, and the kingdoms and small gardens and the ocean, and the worlds and the moons and the suns; and what was left was nothing, without any color or sound.

Then said Fate to Chance: “Let us play our old game again.” And they played it again together, using the gods as pieces, as they had played it oft before. So that those things which have been shall all be again, and under the same bank in the same land a sudden glare of sunlight on the same spring day shall bring the same daffodil to bloom once more and the same child shall pick it, and not regretted shall be the billion years that fell between. And the same old faces shall be seen again, yet not bereaved of their familiar haunts. And you and I shall in a garden meet again upon an afternoon in summer when the sun stands midway between his zenith and the sea, where we met oft before. For Fate and Chance play but one game together with every move the same, and they play it oft to while eternity away.

Then Fate said to Chance, “Let’s play our old game again.” And they played it together once more, using the gods as pieces, just like they had done many times before. So, everything that has happened will happen again, and in the same place, a sudden burst of sunlight on the same spring day will bring the same daffodil to bloom again, and the same child will pick it, and the billion years that passed won’t matter. The same familiar faces will appear again, yet they won’t be without their usual spots. You and I will meet again in a garden one summer afternoon when the sun is halfway between its highest point and the sea, where we’ve met many times before. Because Fate and Chance play just one game together, with every move being the same, and they often play it to pass the time through eternity.

PART II.

THE JOURNEY OF THE KING

I

One day the King turned to the women that danced and said to them: “Dance no more,” and those that bore the wine in jewelled cups he sent away. The palace of King Ebalon was emptied of sound of song and there rose the voices of heralds crying in the streets to find the prophets of the land.

One day, the King turned to the women who were dancing and said to them, “Stop dancing.” He also sent away those who were carrying wine in jeweled cups. The palace of King Ebalon fell silent, and the voices of heralds could be heard in the streets, calling out to find the prophets of the land.

Then went the dancers, the cupbearer and the singers down into the hard streets among the houses, Pattering Leaves, Silvern Fountain and Summer Lightning, the dancers whose feet the gods had not devised for stony ways, which had only danced for princes. And with them went the singer, Soul of the South, and the sweet singer, Dream of the Sea, whose voices the gods had attuned to the ears of kings, and old Istahn the cupbearer left his life’s work in the palace to tread the common ways, he that had stood at the elbows of three kings of Zarkandhu and had watched his ancient vintage feeding their valour and mirth as the waters of Tondaris feed the green plains to the south. Ever he had stood grave among their jests, but his heart warmed itself solely by the fire of the mirth of Kings. He too, with the singers and dancers, went out into the dark.

Then the dancers, the cupbearer, and the singers made their way down into the tough streets among the houses, Pattering Leaves, Silvern Fountain, and Summer Lightning—dancers whose feet the gods hadn’t designed for rocky paths, who had only danced for royalty. Along with them went the singer, Soul of the South, and the sweet singer, Dream of the Sea, whose voices the gods had tuned to please kings. Old Istahn, the cupbearer, left his life’s work in the palace to walk the ordinary paths; he who had served three kings of Zarkandhu and had seen his fine wine nourish their courage and joy like the waters of Tondaris nourish the green plains to the south. He had always stood solemn among their jokes, but his heart was warmed only by the laughter of kings. He too, with the singers and dancers, stepped out into the night.

And throughout the land the heralds sought out the prophets thereof. Then one evening as King Ebalon sat alone within his palace there were brought before him all who had repute for wisdom and who wrote the histories of the times to be. Then the King spake, saying: “The King goeth upon a journey with many horses, yet riding upon none, when the pomp of travelling shall be heard in the streets and the sound of the lute and the drum and the name of the King. And I would know what princes and what people shall greet me on the other shore in the land to which I travel.”

And across the land, the messengers searched for the prophets. Then one evening, as King Ebalon sat alone in his palace, all those known for their wisdom and who wrote the histories of the future were brought before him. The King spoke, saying: “The King goes on a journey with many horses, yet rides none, while the spectacle of travel is heard in the streets along with the sound of the lute and the drum and the name of the King. And I want to know which princes and which people will greet me on the other side in the land to which I am traveling.”

Then fell a hush upon the prophets for they murmured: “All knowledge is with the King.”

Then a silence fell over the prophets as they whispered, “All knowledge belongs to the King.”

Then said the King: “Thou first, Samahn, High Prophet of the Temple of gold in Azinorn, answer or thou shalt write no more the history of the times to be, but shalt toil with thy hand to make record of the little happenings of the days that were, as do the common men.”

Then the King said, “You first, Samahn, High Prophet of the Temple of gold in Azinorn, answer or you won’t write the history of what’s to come anymore, but will have to work with your hands to document the small events of the past, like ordinary people do.”

Then said Samahn: “All knowledge is with the King,” and when the pomp of travelling shall be heard in the streets and the slow horses whereon the King rideth not go behind lute and drum, then, as the King well knoweth, thou shalt go down to the great white house of Kings and, entering the portals where none are worthy to follow, shalt make obeisance alone to all the elder Kings of Zarkandhu, whose bones are seated upon golden thrones grasping their sceptres still. Therein thou shalt go with robes and sceptre through the marble porch, but thou shalt leave behind thee thy gleaming crown that others may wear it, and as the times go by come in to swell the number of the thirty Kings that sit in the great white house on golden thrones. There is one doorway in the great white house, and it stands wide with marble portals yawning for kings, but when it shall receive thee, and thine obeisance hath been made because of thine obligation to the thirty Kings, thou shalt find at the back of the house an unknown door through which the soul of a King may just pass, and leaving thy bones upon a golden throne thou shalt go unseen out of the great white house to tread the velvet spaces that lie among the worlds. Then, O King, it were well to travel fast and not to tarry about the houses of men as do the souls of some who still bewail the sudden murder that sent them upon the journey before their time, and who, being yet loth to go, linger in dark chambers all the night. These, setting forth to travel in the dawn and travelling all the day, see earth behind them gleaming when evening falls, and again are loth to leave its pleasant haunts, and come back again through dark woods and up into some old loved chamber, and ever tarry between home and flight and find no rest.

Then Samahn said, “All knowledge belongs to the King,” and when you hear the grand procession in the streets and the slow horses carrying the King don’t follow the music, then, as the King knows well, you will go down to the great white house of Kings. Entering the gates that no one else is worthy to enter, you will pay your respects alone to all the elder Kings of Zarkandhu, whose bones sit on golden thrones still holding their sceptres. You will walk in with robes and a sceptre through the marble entrance, but you will leave behind your shining crown for others to wear, and as time passes, you’ll join the number of the thirty Kings who sit in the great white house on golden thrones. There’s one doorway in the great white house, and it stands open wide with marble gates waiting for Kings, but when it receives you, and you’ve paid your respects due to the thirty Kings, you will find at the back of the house an unknown door that the soul of a King can pass through, and leaving your bones on a golden throne, you will leave unseen from the great white house to walk the velvet spaces between the worlds. Then, O King, it would be wise to travel quickly and not linger in the homes of men like some souls who still mourn the sudden violence that sent them on their journeys too soon, and who, still reluctant to leave, hover in dark rooms all night. Those souls set out to travel at dawn and move all day, seeing the earth behind them shining as evening falls, and again are hesitant to leave its lovely places, returning through dark woods and back into some old cherished room, eternally caught between home and departure, finding no peace.

Thou wilt set forth at once because the journey is far and lasts for many hours; but the hours on the velvet spaces are the hours of the gods, and we may not say what time such an hour may be if reckoned in mortal years.

You will set off right away because the journey is long and takes many hours; but the hours in the soft spaces are the hours of the gods, and we cannot say what time such an hour might be when counted in human years.

At last thou shalt come to a grey place filled with mist, with grey shapes standing before it which are altars, and on the altars rise small red flames from dying fires that scarce illumine the mist. And in the mist it is dark and cold because the fires are low. These are the altars of the people’s faiths, and the flames are the worship of men, and through the mist the gods of Old go groping in the dark and in the cold. There thou shalt hear a voice cry feebly: “Inyani, Inyani, lord of the thunder, where art thou, for I cannot see?” And a voice shall answer faintly in the cold: “O maker of many worlds, I am here.” And in that place the gods of Old are nearly deaf for the prayers of men grow few, they are nigh blind because the fires burn low upon the altars of men’s faiths and they are very cold. And all about the place of mist there lies a moaning sea which is called the Sea of Souls. And behind the place of mist are the dim shapes of mountains, and on the peak of one there glows a silvern light that shines in the moaning sea; and ever as the flames on the altars die before the gods of Old the light on the mountain increases, and the light shines over the mist and never through it as the gods of Old grow blind. It is said that the light on the mountain shall one day become a new god who is not of the gods of Old.

At last, you'll arrive at a grey place shrouded in mist, where grey shapes stand before you—these are altars, and from them rise small red flames from dying fires that barely light up the mist. In the mist, it's dark and cold because the fires are low. These are the altars of the people's faiths, and the flames represent the worship of humanity, while through the mist, the ancient gods wander in the dark and the cold. There, you'll hear a voice weakly call out: “Inyani, Inyani, lord of thunder, where are you, for I cannot see?” And a voice will respond faintly in the cold: “O maker of many worlds, I am here.” In that place, the ancient gods are nearly deaf because the prayers of men are diminishing; they are almost blind because the fires burn low on the altars of human faith, and they are very cold. All around the misty area lies a moaning sea known as the Sea of Souls. Behind the misty place, you can see the vague shapes of mountains, and on the peak of one, a silver light shines over the moaning sea; and as the flames on the altars fade before the ancient gods, the light on the mountain grows brighter, shining over the mist but never through it as the ancient gods lose their sight. It is said that the light on the mountain will one day become a new god, one who is not of the ancient gods.

There, O King, thou shalt enter the Sea of Souls by the shore where the altars stand which are covered in mist. In that sea are the souls of all that ever lived on the worlds and all that ever shall live, all freed from earth and flesh. And all the souls in that sea are aware of one another but more than with hearing or sight or by taste or touch or smell, and they all speak to each other yet not with lips, with voices which need no sound. And over the sea lies music as winds o’er an ocean on earth, and there unfettered by language great thoughts set outward through the souls as on earth the currents go.

There, O King, you shall enter the Sea of Souls at the shore where the mist-covered altars stand. In that sea are the souls of everyone who has ever lived on the worlds and everyone who will ever live, all freed from earth and flesh. All the souls in that sea are aware of each other, but not just through hearing, sight, taste, touch, or smell; they all communicate yet not with lips, with voices that don't need sound. And over the sea, there's music like the winds over an ocean on earth, where powerful thoughts flow through the souls like currents on earth.

Once did I dream that in a mist-built ship I sailed upon that sea and heard the music that is not of instruments, and voices not from lips, and woke and found that I was upon the earth and that the gods had lied to me in the night. Into this sea from fields of battle and cities come down the rivers of lives, and ever the gods have taken onyx cups and far and wide into the worlds again have flung the souls out of the sea, that each soul may find a prison in the body of a man with five small windows closely barred, and each one shackled with forgetfulness.

Once I dreamed that in a misty ship I sailed on that sea and heard music that came without instruments, and voices that didn’t come from lips. I woke up and realized I was back on Earth, and the gods had deceived me in the night. From battlefields and cities, rivers of lives flow into this sea, and the gods have always taken onyx cups and scattered souls far and wide into the worlds again, so that each soul could find a prison in the body of a man, with five small windows tightly shut, and each one bound by forgetfulness.

But all the while the light on the mountain grows, and none may say what work the god that shall be born of the silvern light shall work on the Sea of Souls, when the gods of Old are dead and the Sea is living still.

But all the while, the light on the mountain gets brighter, and no one can say what the god born from the silver light will do on the Sea of Souls, when the old gods are gone and the Sea is still alive.

And answer made the King:

And the King replied:

“Thou that art a prophet of the gods of Old, go back and see that those red flames burn more brightly on the altars in the mist, for the gods of Old are easy and pleasant gods, and thou canst not say what toil shall vex our souls when the god of the light on the mountain shall stride along the shore where bleach the huge bones of the gods of Old.”

“Prophet of the ancient gods, go back and make sure those red flames are burning brightly on the altars in the mist, because the ancient gods are easygoing and kind. You can't predict what troubles will disturb our souls when the god of light on the mountain walks along the shore where the massive bones of the ancient gods lie.”

And Samahn answered: “All knowledge is with the King.”

And Samahn replied, “All knowledge belongs to the King.”

II

Then the King called to Ynath bidding him speak concerning the journey of the King. Ynath was the prophet that sat at the Eastern gate of the Temple of Gorandhu. There Ynath prayed his prayers to all the passers by lest ever the gods should go abroad, and one should pass him dressed in mortal guise. And men are pleased as they walk by that Eastern gate that Ynath should pray to them for fear that they be gods, so men bring gifts to Ynath in the Eastern gate.

Then the King called Ynath, asking him to speak about the King’s journey. Ynath was the prophet who sat at the Eastern gate of the Temple of Gorandhu. There, Ynath prayed for all those passing by, in case the gods were among them, disguised as mortals. People felt honored as they walked by the Eastern gate, glad that Ynath prayed for them, fearing they might be gods, so they brought gifts to Ynath at the Eastern gate.

And Ynath said: “All knowledge is with the King. When a strange ship comes to anchor in the air outside thy chamber window, thou shalt leave thy well-kept garden and it shall become a prey to the nights and days and be covered again with grass. But going aboard thou shalt set sail over the Sea of Time and well shall the ship steer through the many worlds and still sail on. If other ships shall pass thee on the way and hail thee saying: ‘From what port’ thou shalt answer them: ‘From Earth.’ And if they ask thee ‘whither bound?’ then thou shalt answer: ‘The End.’ Or thou shalt hail them saying: ‘From what port?’ And they shall answer: ‘From The End called also The Beginning, and bound to Earth.’ And thou shalt sail away till like an old sorrow dimly felt by happy men the worlds shall gleam in the distance like one star, and as the star pales thou shalt come to the shore of space where aeons rolling shorewards from Time’s sea shall lash up centuries to foam away in years. There lies the Centre Garden of the gods, facing full seawards. All around lie songs that on earth were never sung, fair thoughts not heard among the worlds, dream pictures never seen that drifted over Time without a home till at last the aeons swept them on to the shore of space. And in the Centre Garden of the gods bloom many fancies. Therein once some souls were playing where the gods walked up and down and to and fro. And a dream came in more beauteous than the rest on the crest of a wave of Time, and one soul going downward to the shore clutched at the dream and caught it. Then over the dreams and stories and old songs that lay on the shore of space the hours came sweeping back, and the centuries caught that soul and swirled him with his dream far out to the Sea of Time, and the aeons swept him earthwards and cast him into a palace with all the might of the sea and left him there with his dream. The child grew to a King and still clutched at his dream till the people wondered and laughed. Then, O King, Thou didst cast thy dream back into the Sea, and Time drowned it and men laughed no more, but thou didst forget that a certain sea beat on a distant shore and that there was a garden and therein souls. But at the end of the journey that thou shalt take, when thou comest to the shore of space again thou shalt go up the beach, and coming to a garden gate that stands in a garden wall shalt remember these things again, for it stands where the hours assail not above the beating of Time, far up the shore, and nothing altereth there. So thou shalt go through the garden gate and hear again the whispering of the souls when they talk low where sing the voices of the gods. There with kindred souls thou shalt speak as thou didst of yore and tell them what befell thee beyond the tides of time and how they took thee and made of thee a King so that thy soul found no rest. There in the Centre Garden thou shalt sit at ease and watch the gods all rainbow-clad go up and down and to and fro on the paths of dreams and songs, and shalt not venture down to the cheerless sea. For that which a man loves most is not on this side of Time, and all which drifts on its aeons is a lure.

And Ynath said: “All knowledge is with the King. When a strange ship comes to anchor in the sky outside your window, you will leave your well-tended garden, and it will become overrun by the days and nights and be covered with grass again. But if you board that ship, you will sail over the Sea of Time, and the ship will navigate through many worlds and continue its journey. If other ships pass you and call out, asking ‘From what port?’, you will reply, ‘From Earth.’ And if they ask you ‘Where to?’, then you will say: ‘The End.’ Or you could ask them ‘From what port?’ And they will respond: ‘From The End, also known as The Beginning, and headed to Earth.’ And you will sail away until, like an old sorrow that is only dimly felt by happy people, the worlds will shine in the distance like a single star, and as that star fades, you will reach the shore of space where eons rushing in from Time’s sea will create centuries that foam away into years. There lies the Centre Garden of the gods, completely facing the sea. All around are songs that were never sung on Earth, beautiful thoughts unheard among the worlds, dream images never seen that drifted through Time without a home until the eons brought them to the shore of space. And in the Centre Garden of the gods, many fantasies bloom. Once, some souls were playing there while the gods walked back and forth. Then a dream, more beautiful than the others, emerged on the crest of a wave of Time, and one soul, descending to the shore, reached for the dream and caught it. Then, as the hours began to sweep back over the dreams, stories, and old songs lying on the shore of space, centuries took that soul and carried him with his dream far out into the Sea of Time, and the eons swept him back to Earth and deposited him into a palace with all the power of the sea, leaving him there with his dream. The child grew into a King, still holding onto his dream until the people began to wonder and laugh. Then, O King, you cast your dream back into the Sea, and Time drowned it, causing men to laugh no more, but you forgot that a certain sea washed upon a distant shore and that there was a garden with souls within. But at the end of the journey you will take, when you reach the shore of space again, you will walk up the beach and come to a garden gate that stands in a garden wall, and you will remember these things once more, for it stands where the hours do not disturb beyond the relentless beat of Time, far up the shore, and nothing changes there. So you will pass through the garden gate and hear again the whispers of the souls as they speak softly where the voices of the gods sing. There, with kindred souls, you will talk as you did before and share what happened to you beyond the tides of time and how they took you and made you a King, leaving your soul without rest. In the Centre Garden, you will sit comfortably and watch the gods, all adorned in rainbows, move back and forth along the paths of dreams and songs, and you will not venture down to the lonely sea. For what a person loves most is not found on this side of Time, and everything that drifts along its eons is a temptation.”

“All knowledge is with the King.”

“All knowledge is with the King.”

Then said the King: “Ay, there was a dream once but Time hath swept it away.”

Then the King said, “Yeah, there was a dream once, but Time has taken it away.”

III

Then spake Monith, Prophet of the Temple of Azure that stands on the snow-peak of Ahmoon and said: “All knowledge is with the King. Once thou didst set out upon a one day’s journey riding thy horse and before thee had gone a beggar down the road, and his name was Yeb. Him thou didst overtake and when he heeded not thy coming thou didst ride over him.

Then spoke Monith, the Prophet of the Temple of Azure that stands on the snowy peak of Ahmoon, and said: “All knowledge is with the King. Once you set out on a one-day journey riding your horse, and ahead of you was a beggar on the road, and his name was Yeb. You overtook him, and when he didn't notice you approaching, you rode over him.

“Upon the journey that thou shalt one day take riding upon no horse, this beggar has set out before thee and is labouring up the crystal steps towards the moon as a man goeth up the steps of a high tower in the dark. On the moon’s edge beneath the shadow of Mount Angises he shall rest awhile and then shall climb the crystal steps again. Then a great journey lies before him before he may rest again till he come to that star that is called the left eye of Gundo. Then a journey of many crystal steps lieth before him again with nought to guide him but the light of Omrazu. On the edge of Omrazu shall Yeb tarry long, for the most dreadful part of his journey lieth before him. Up the crystal steps that lie beyond Omrazu he must go, and any that follow, though the howling of all the meteors that ride the sky; for in that part of the crystal space go many meteors up and down all squealing in the dark, which greatly perplex all travellers. And, if he may see though the gleaming of the meteors and in spite of their uproar come safely through, he shall come to the star Omrund at the edge of the Track of Stars. And from star to star along the Track of Stars the soul of a man may travel with more ease, and there the journey lies no more straight forward, but curves to the right.”

"On the journey you will one day take without riding a horse, this beggar has set out ahead of you and is working his way up the crystal steps towards the moon, like someone climbing the stairs of a tall tower in the dark. At the moon’s edge, under the shadow of Mount Angises, he will rest for a bit before climbing the crystal steps again. Then a great journey awaits him before he can rest again until he reaches the star known as the left eye of Gundo. After that, there’s another stretch of many crystal steps ahead with nothing to guide him but the light of Omrazu. Yeb will linger at the edge of Omrazu for a long time because the most difficult part of his journey lies ahead. He must climb the crystal steps beyond Omrazu, and anyone who follows must contend with the howling of all the meteors that streak across the sky; for in that part of crystal space, many meteors move up and down, all screeching in the dark, which greatly confuses all travelers. If he can see through the shining of the meteors and, despite their noise, make it through safely, he will arrive at the star Omrund at the edge of the Track of Stars. From star to star along the Track of Stars, a soul can travel more easily, and there the journey no longer goes straight ahead, but curves to the right."

Then said King Ebalon:

Then King Ebalon said:

“Of this beggar whom my horse smote down thou hast spoken much, but I sought to know by what road a King should go when he taketh his last royal journey, and what princes and what people should meet him upon another shore.”

“You've talked a lot about the beggar my horse trampled, but I wanted to understand what path a King should take on his final royal journey, and which princes and people should welcome him on the other side.”

Then answered Monith:

Then Monith replied:

“All knowledge is with the King. It hath been doomed by the gods, who speak not in jest, that thou shalt follow the soul that thou didst send alone upon its journey, that that soul go not unattended up the crystal steps.

“All knowledge is with the King. It has been decreed by the gods, who do not joke, that you shall follow the soul you sent alone on its journey, so that soul does not ascend the crystal steps unattended.”

“Moreover, as this beggar went upon his lonely journey he dared to curse the King, and his curses lie like a red mist along the valleys and hollows wherever he uttered them. By these red mists, O King, thou shalt track him as a man follows a river by night until thou shalt fare at last to the land wherein he hath blessed thee (repenting of anger at last), and thou shalt see his blessing lie over the land like a blaze of golden sunshine illumining fields and gardens.”

“Moreover, as this beggar continued on his lonely journey, he boldly cursed the King, and his curses hang like a red mist over the valleys and hollows wherever he spoke them. With these red mists, O King, you will be able to track him like a man follows a river at night until you finally arrive in the land where he has blessed you (having regretted his anger at last), and you will see his blessing spread over the land like a bright golden sunshine lighting up fields and gardens.”

Then said the King:

Then the King said:

“The gods have spoken hard above the snowy peak of this mountain Ahmoon.”

“The gods have spoken harshly from the snowy peak of this mountain Ahmoon.”

And Monith said:

And Monith said:

“How a man may come to the shore of space beyond the tides of time I know not, but it is doomed that thou shalt certainly first follow the beggar past the moon, Omrund and Omrazu till thou comest to the Track of Stars, and up the Track of Stars coming towards the right along the edge of it till thou comest to Ingazi. There the soul of the beggar Yeb sat long, then, breathing deep, set off on his great journey earthward adown the crystal steps. Straight through the spaces where no stars are found to rest at, following the dull gleam of earth and her fields till he come at last where journeys end and start.”

“How a man can reach the edge of space beyond the flow of time, I don't know, but it's fated that you must first follow the beggar past the moon, Omrund and Omrazu, until you reach the Track of Stars. Then, walk along the right edge of the Track of Stars until you arrive at Ingazi. There, the soul of the beggar Yeb lingered for a long time, and then, taking a deep breath, began his great journey back to earth down the crystal steps. He moved straight through the voids where no stars rest, following the faint glow of earth and her fields, until he finally arrives where journeys both end and begin.”

Then said King Ebalon:

Then King Ebalon said:

“If this hard tale be true, how shall I find the beggar that I must follow when I come again to the earth?”

“If this difficult story is true, how will I find the beggar I need to follow when I return to earth?”

And the Prophet answered:

And the Prophet replied:

“Thou shalt know him by his name and find him in this place, for that beggar shall be called King Ebalon and he shall be sitting upon the throne of the Kings of Zarkandhu.”

“You will know him by his name and find him here, for that beggar will be called King Ebalon and he will be sitting on the throne of the Kings of Zarkandhu.”

And the King answered:

And the King replied:

“If one sit upon this throne whom men call King Ebalon, who then shall I be?”

“If someone sits on this throne, who people call King Ebalon, then who will I be?”

And the Prophet answered:

And the Prophet replied:

“Thou shalt be a beggar and thy name shall be Yeb, and thou shalt ever tread the road before the palace waiting for alms from the King whom men shall call Ebalon.”

“You will be a beggar and your name will be Yeb, and you will always walk the path in front of the palace, waiting for charity from the King whom people will call Ebalon.”

Then said the King:

Then the King said:

“Hard gods indeed are those that tramp the snows of Ahmoon about the temple of Azure, for if I sinned against this beggar called Yeb, they too have sinned against him when they doomed him to travel on this weary journey though he hath not offended.”

“Truly hard gods are those that walk the snowy paths of Ahmoon around the temple of Azure, for if I wronged this beggar named Yeb, they too have wronged him by forcing him to endure this exhausting journey despite his innocence.”

And Monith said:

And Monith said:

“He too hath offended, for he was angry as thy horse struck him, and the gods smite anger. And his anger and his curses doom him to journey without rest as also they doom thee.”

“He has also done wrong, for he got upset when your horse hit him, and the gods punish anger. His anger and his curses condemn him to travel without rest, just like they condemn you.”

Then said the King:

Then the King said:

“Thou that sittest upon Ahmoon in the Temple of Azure, dreaming thy dreams and making prophecies, foresee the ending of this weary quest and tell me where it shall be?”

“You who sit upon Ahmoon in the Temple of Azure, dreaming your dreams and making prophecies, foresee the end of this tiring quest and tell me where it will be?”

And Monith answered:

And Monith replied:

“As a man looks across great lakes I have gazed into the days to be, and as the great flies come upon four wings of gauze to skim over blue waters, so have my dreams come sailing two by two out of the days to be. And I dreamed that King Ebalon, whose soul was not thy soul, stood in his palace in a time far hence, and beggars thronged the street outside, and among them was Yeb, a beggar, having thy soul. And it was on the morning of a festival and the King came robed in white, with all his prophets and his seers and magicians, all down the marble steps to bless the land and all that stood therein as far as the purple hills, because it was the morning of festival. And as the King raised up his hand over the beggars’ heads to bless the fields and rivers and all that stood therein, I dreamed that the quest was ended.

“As a man looks out over vast lakes, I've stared into the days ahead, and just as great flies come with delicate wings to skim over blue waters, my dreams have come drifting two by two from those future days. I dreamed that King Ebalon, whose spirit was different from yours, stood in his palace in a distant time, while beggars crowded the street outside, and among them was Yeb, a beggar, possessing your spirit. It was the morning of a festival, and the King came dressed in white, accompanied by all his prophets, seers, and magicians, walking down the marble steps to bless the land and everything within it all the way to the purple hills, because it was the day of celebration. As the King raised his hand over the beggars' heads to bless the fields and rivers and all that they contained, I dreamed that the quest was finally complete.”

“All knowledge is with the King.”

“All knowledge is with the King.”

IV

Evening darkened and above the palace domes gleamed out the stars whereon haply others missed the secret too.

Evening fell, and the stars shone above the palace domes, perhaps revealing a secret that others also overlooked.

And outside the palace in the dark they that had borne the wine in jewelled cups mocked in low voices at the King and at the wisdom of his prophets.

And outside the palace in the dark, those who had carried the wine in jeweled cups whispered quietly, mocking the King and the wisdom of his prophets.

Then spake Ynar, called the prophet of the Crystal Peak; for there rises Amanath above all that land, a mountain whose peak is crystal, and Ynar beneath its summit hath his Temple, and when day shines no longer on the world Amanath takes the sunlight and gleams afar as a beacon in a bleak land lit at night. And at the hour when all faces are turned on Amanath, Ynar comes forth beneath the Crystal peak to weave strange spells and to make signs that people say are surely for the gods. Therefore it is said in all those lands that Ynar speaks at evening to the gods when all the world is still.

Then Ynar, known as the prophet of Crystal Peak, spoke; for Amanath rises above all that land, a mountain with a crystal peak, and Ynar has his Temple beneath its summit. When daylight fades from the world, Amanath captures the sunlight and shines brightly like a beacon in a dark land at night. At the moment when everyone is focused on Amanath, Ynar emerges from beneath the crystal peak to cast strange spells and create signs that people believe are surely meant for the gods. So, it’s said across all those lands that Ynar speaks to the gods at evening when the world is quiet.

And Ynar said:

And Ynar said:

“All knowledge is with the King, and without doubt it hath come to the King’s ears how certain speech is held at evening on the Peak of Amanath.

“All knowledge is with the King, and there's no doubt he has heard about the conversations happening in the evening on the Peak of Amanath.”

“They that speak to me at evening on the Peak are They that live in a city through whose streets Death walketh not, and I have heard it from Their Elders that the King shall take no journey; only from thee the hills shall slip away, the dark woods, the sky and all the gleaming worlds that fill the night, and the green fields shall go on untrodden by thy feet and the blue sky ungazed at by thine eyes, and still the rivers shall all run seaward but making no music in thine ears. And all the old laments shall still be spoken, troubling thee not, and to the earth shall fall the tears of the children of earth and never grieving thee. Pestilence, heat and cold, ignorance, famine and anger, these things shall grip their claws upon all men as heretofore in fields and roads and cities but shall not hold thee. But from thy soul, sitting in the old worn track of the worlds when all is gone away, shall fall off the shackles of circumstance and thou shalt dream thy dreams alone.

“They who talk to me in the evening on the Peak are those who live in a city where Death doesn’t walk through the streets. I've heard from their Elders that the King won’t take any journey; only from you will the hills slip away, the dark woods, the sky, and all the shining worlds that fill the night. The green fields will remain untrodden by your feet, and the blue sky will go unseen by your eyes, and still the rivers will flow toward the sea, but will make no music in your ears. And all the old laments will continue to be spoken, not troubling you, and to the earth will fall the tears of the children of earth, never causing you grief. Pestilence, heat and cold, ignorance, famine, and anger will grip all men as before in fields, roads, and cities, but will not hold you. From your soul, resting in the old worn path of the worlds when everything else has faded away, the shackles of circumstance will fall off, and you will dream your dreams alone.

“And thou shalt find that dreams are real where there is nought as far as the Rim but only thy dreams and thee.

“And you will find that dreams are real where there is nothing beyond the Rim but just your dreams and you.”

“With them thou shalt build palaces and cities resting upon nothing and having no place in time, not to be assailed by the hours or harmed by ivy or rust, not to be taken by conquerors, but destroyed by thy fancy if thou dost wish it so or by thy fancy rebuilded. And nought shall ever disturb these dreams of thine which here are troubled and lost by all the happenings of earth, as the dreams of one who sleeps in a tumultuous city. For these thy dreams shall sweep outward like a strong river over a great waste plain wherein are neither rocks nor hills to turn it, only in that place there shall be no boundaries nor sea, neither hindrance nor end. And it were well for thee that thou shouldst take few regrets into thy waste dominions from the world wherein thou livest, for such regrets or any memory of deeds ill done must sit beside thy soul forever in that waste, singing one song always of forlorn remorse; and they too shall be only dreams but very real.

“With them you will build palaces and cities that rest on nothing and exist outside of time, immune to the passing hours and unaffected by ivy or rust, untouched by conquerors, but dismantled by your imagination if you choose, or rebuilt by your imagination as well. Nothing will ever disturb these dreams of yours, which are troubled and lost by all the events of the world, like the dreams of someone sleeping in a chaotic city. For these dreams of yours will flow outward like a powerful river over a vast open plain where there are no rocks or hills to redirect it; in that place, there will be no boundaries or sea, no obstacles or end. It would be wise for you to carry few regrets into your boundless realms from the world you live in, as such regrets or any memory of wrongdoings will remain beside your soul forever in that wasteland, perpetually singing a tune of deep remorse; and they too will be only dreams, but very real."

“There nought shall hinder thee among thy dreams, for even the gods may harass thee no more when flesh and earth and events with which They bound thee shall have slipped away.”

“There’s nothing that can stop you in your dreams, because even the gods won’t bother you anymore once flesh, earth, and the events that tied you to them fade away.”

Then said the King:

Then the King said:

“I like not this grey doom, for dreams are empty. I would see action roaring through the world, and men and deeds.”

“I don’t like this grey doom; dreams feel empty. I want to see action roaring through the world, with people and their deeds.”

Then answered the Prophet:

Then the Prophet answered:

“Victory, jewels and dancing but please thy fancy. What is the sparkle of the gem to thee without thy fancy which it allures, and thy fancy is all a dream. Action and deeds and men are nought without dreams and do but fetter them, and only dreams are real, and where thou stayest when the worlds shall drift away there shall be only dreams.”

“Victory, jewels, and dancing to please your desires. What is the shine of the gem to you without the allure of your imagination, and your imagination is just a dream. Actions, deeds, and people mean nothing without dreams and just bind them, and only dreams are real. When the worlds fade away, where you find yourself will only be dreams.”

And the King answered:

And the King replied:

“A mad prophet.”

“A crazy prophet.”

And Ynar said:

And Ynar said:

“A mad prophet, but believing that his soul possesseth all things of which his soul may become aware and that he is master of that soul, and thou a high-minded King believing only that thy soul possesseth such few countries as are leaguered by thine armies and the sea, and that thy soul is possessed by certain strange gods of whom thou knowest not, who shall deal with it in a way whereof thou knowest not. Until a knowledge come to us that either is wrong I have wider realms, I King, than thee and hold them beneath no overlords.”

“A mad prophet, but convinced that his soul has everything it can perceive and that he is in control of that soul, while you, a noble King, believe that your soul only owns the few lands surrounded by your armies and the sea, and that your soul is under the influence of unknown strange gods who will handle it in ways you don’t understand. Until we realize that either of us is mistaken, I have broader realms, I King, than you and am not ruled by any overlord.”

Then said the King:

Then the King said:

“Thou hast said no overlords! To whom then dost thou speak by strange signs at evening above the world?”

“You've said no to rulers! So, who are you talking to with strange signs in the evening sky?”

And Ynar went forward and whispered to the King. And the King shouted:

And Ynar stepped up and whispered to the King. Then the King shouted:

“Seize ye this prophet for he is a hypocrite and speaks to no gods at evening above the world, but has deceived us with his signs.”

“Grab this prophet because he’s a fraud and doesn’t actually communicate with any gods at night above the world, but has tricked us with his tricks.”

And Ynar said:

And Ynar said:

“Come not near me or I shall point towards you when I speak at evening upon the mountain with Those that ye know of.”

“Stay away from me, or I will point you out when I talk at night on the mountain with the ones you know.”

Then Ynar went away and the guards touched him not.

Then Ynar left, and the guards did not touch him.

V

Then spake the prophet Thun, who was clad in seaweed and had no Temple, but lived apart from men. All his life he had lived on a lonely beach and had heard for ever the wailing of the sea and the crying of the wind in hollows among the cliffs. Some said that having lived so long by the full beating of the sea, and where always the wind cries loudest, he could not feel the joys of other men, but only felt the sorrow of the sea crying in his soul for ever.

Then spoke the prophet Thun, who was dressed in seaweed and had no temple, but lived away from people. His whole life was spent on a deserted beach, where he constantly heard the wailing of the sea and the howling of the wind in the cliffs. Some said that after living so long by the relentless crashing of the waves and where the wind cries the loudest, he couldn't feel the joys that other people experienced, but only the sorrow of the sea echoing in his soul forever.

“Long ago on the path of stars, midmost between the worlds, there strode the gods of Old. In the bleak middle of the worlds They sat and the worlds went round and round, like dead leaves in the wind at Autumn’s end, with never a life on one, while the gods went sighing for the things that might not be. And the centuries went over the gods to go where the centuries go, toward the End of Things, and with Them went the sighs of all the gods as They longed for what might not be.

“Long ago on the path of stars, right between the worlds, the ancient gods walked. In the desolate center of the worlds, They sat as the worlds spun endlessly, like dead leaves in the wind at the end of autumn, with no life on any of them, while the gods sighed for the things that could never be. And the centuries passed over the gods, heading toward the End of Things, carrying with Them the sighs of all the gods as They yearned for what could never exist.”

“One by one in the midst of the worlds, fell dead the gods of Old, still sighing for the things that might not be, all slain by Their own regrets. Only Shimono Kani, the youngest of the gods, made him a harp out of the heart strings of all the elder gods, and, sitting upon the Path of Stars in the Middle of Things, played upon the harp a dirge for the gods of Old. And the song told of all vain regrets and of unhappy loves of the gods in the olden time, and of Their great deeds that were to adorn the future years. But into the dirge of Shimono Kani came voices crying out of the heart strings of the gods, all sighing still for the things that might not be. And the dirge and the voices crying, go drifting away from the Path of Stars, away from the Midst of Things, till they come twittering among the Worlds, like a great host of birds that are lost by night. And every note is a life, and many notes become caught up among the worlds to be entangled with flesh for a little while before they pass again on their journey to the great Anthem that roars at the End of Time. Shimono Kani hath given a voice to the wind and added a sorrow to the sea. But when in lighted chambers after feasting there arises the voice of the singer to please the King, then is the soul of that singer crying aloud to his fellows from where he stands chained to earth. And when at the sound of the singing the heart of the King grows sad and his princes lament then they remember, though knowing not that, they remember it, the sad face of Shimono Kani sitting by his dead brethren, the elder gods, playing on the harp of crying heart strings whereby he sent their souls among the worlds.

“One by one, in the midst of the worlds, the gods of Old fell dead, still longing for the things that could never be, all slain by their own regrets. Only Shimono Kani, the youngest of the gods, made a harp from the heartstrings of all the elder gods, and, sitting on the Path of Stars in the Middle of Things, played a dirge for the gods of Old. The song spoke of all the useless regrets and unhappy loves of the gods in ancient times, and of their great deeds that would grace future years. But into Shimono Kani’s dirge came voices crying from the heartstrings of the gods, all still sighing for what could never be. The dirge and the crying voices drifted away from the Path of Stars, away from the Midst of Things, until they fluttered among the Worlds, like a great flock of lost birds at night. Each note is a life, and many notes get tangled up among the worlds, becoming entangled with flesh for a little while before they continue on their journey to the great Anthem that roars at the End of Time. Shimono Kani has given a voice to the wind and added sorrow to the sea. But when, in lit chambers after a feast, the singer’s voice rises to please the King, the soul of that singer cries out to his fellow beings from where he stands bound to the earth. And when the King’s heart grows sad at the sound of the singing and his princes lament, they remember, though they may not realize it, the sorrowful face of Shimono Kani sitting by his dead brethren, the elder gods, playing on the harp of crying heartstrings that sent their souls among the worlds.”

[Illustration: ]

The Dirge of Shimono Kani

The Lament of Shimono Kani

“And when the music of one lute is lonely on the hills at night, then one soul calleth to his brother souls—the notes of Shimono Kani’s dirge which have not been caught among the worlds—and he knoweth not to whom he calls or why, but knoweth only that minstrelsy is his only cry and sendeth it out into the dark.

“And when the sound of a single lute echoes alone on the hills at night, one soul calls out to his brother souls—the notes of Shimono Kani’s lament that haven’t been captured by the world—and he doesn’t know who he’s calling or why, but he knows that music is his only expression and sends it out into the darkness.”

“But although in the prison houses of earth all memories must die, yet as there sometimes clings to a prisoner’s feet some dust of the fields wherein he was captured, so sometimes fragments of remembrance cling to a man’s soul after it hath been taken to earth. Then a great minstrel arises, and, weaving together the shreds of his memories, maketh some melody such as the hand of Shimono Kani smites out of his harp; and they that pass by say: ‘Hath there not been some such melody before?’ and pass on sad at heart for memories which are not.

“But even though all memories must fade in the prison houses of this earth, just as a prisoner may carry some dust from the fields where he was captured, fragments of remembrance sometimes linger in a person's soul even after it has been buried. Then a great bard appears, and, stitching together the pieces of his memories, creates a melody like the one played by Shimono Kani on his harp; and those who walk by say, ‘Hasn’t there been a melody like this before?’ and walk on feeling sad for memories that never existed.”

“Therefore, O King, one day the great gates of thy palace shall lie open for a procession wherein the King comes down to pass through a people, lamenting with lute and drum; and on the same day a prison door shall be opened by relenting hands, and one more lost note of Shimono Kani’s dirge shall go back to swell his melody again.

“Therefore, O King, one day the grand gates of your palace will open for a procession where the King walks through a crowd, weeping with lute and drum; and on the same day, a prison door will be opened by forgiving hands, and one more lost note of Shimono Kani’s dirge will return to enrich his melody once again.”

“The dirge of Shimono Kani shall roll on till one day it shall come with all its notes complete to overwhelm the Silence that sits at the End of Things. Then shall Shimono Kani say to his brethren’s bones: The things that might not be have at last become.’

“The lament of Shimono Kani will continue until the day it arrives, with all its notes ready, to break the Silence that rests at the End of Things. Then Shimono Kani will say to the bones of his brothers: The things that might not have been have finally come to be.”

“But very quiet shall be the bones of the gods of Old, and only Their voices shall live which cried from the harp of heart strings, for the things which might not be.”

“But the bones of the ancient gods will remain very silent, and only Their voices will continue to exist, which called out from the harp of heartstrings, for the things that could never be.”

VI

When the caravans, saying farewell to Zandara, set out across the waste northwards towards Einandhu, they follow the desert track for seven days before they come to water where Shubah Onath rises black out of the waste, with a well at its foot and herbage on its summit. On this rock a prophet hath his Temple and is called the Prophet of Journeys, and hath carven in a southern window smiling along the camel track all gods that are benignant to caravans.

When the caravans bid farewell to Zandara and head north across the wasteland towards Einandhu, they follow the desert route for seven days until they reach water, where Shubah Onath rises darkly out of the barren land, with a well at its base and greenery at its peak. On this rock stands a prophet who has a temple known as the Prophet of Journeys, and carved into a southern window are all the gods who are favorable to caravans, smiling down the camel path.

There a traveller may learn by prophecy whether he shall accomplish the ten days’ journey thence across the desert and so come to the white city of Einandhu, or whether his bones shall lie with the bones of old along the desert track.

There, a traveler can find out through prophecy if they will successfully complete the ten-day journey across the desert to reach the white city of Einandhu, or if their remains will rest alongside the bones of those who came before on the desert path.

No name hath the Prophet of Journeys, for none is needed in that desert where no man calls nor ever a man answers.

No one knows the name of the Prophet of Journeys because it's unnecessary in that desert where no one calls out and no one responds.

Thus spake the Prophet of Journeys standing before the King:

Thus spoke the Prophet of Journeys standing before the King:

“The journey of the King shall be an old journey pushed on apace.

“The journey of the King will be an ancient journey that moves forward quickly.”

“Many a year before the making of the moon thou camest down with dream camels from the City without a name that stands beyond all the stars. And then began thy journey over the Waste of Nought, and thy dream camel bore thee well when those of certain of thy fellow travellers fell down in the Waste and were covered over by the silence and were turned again to nought; and those travellers when their dream camels fell, having nothing to carry them further over the Waste, were lost beyond and never found the earth. These are those men that might have been but were not. And all about thee fluttered the myriad hours travelling in great swarms across the Waste of Nought.

“Many years before the moon was created, you came down with dream camels from the City without a name that lies beyond all the stars. And then your journey over the Waste of Nothingness began, and your dream camel carried you well while some of your fellow travelers fell in the Waste, covered by silence, and turned back to nothing; and those travelers, when their dream camels fell, having nothing to carry them further over the Waste, were lost forever and never found the earth. These are the men who could have been but were not. And all around you fluttered the countless hours traveling in large swarms across the Waste of Nothingness.

“How many centuries passed across the cities while thou wast making thy journey none may reckon, for there is no time in the Waste of Nought, but only the hours fluttering earthwards from beyond to do the work of Time. At last the dream-borne travellers saw far off a green place gleaming and made haste towards it and so came to Earth. And there, O King, ye rest for a little while, thou and those that came with thee, making an encampment upon earth before journeying on. There the swarming hours alight, settling on every blade of grass and tree, and spreading over your tents and devouring all things, and at last bending your very tent poles with their weight and wearying you.

“How many centuries passed through the cities while you were making your journey, no one can say, because there’s no time in the Waste of Nought—only hours fluttering down from beyond to fulfill the work of Time. Finally, the dream-driven travelers spotted a distant green place shining and hurried towards it, thus arriving on Earth. And there, O King, you rest for a short while, you and those who came with you, setting up camp on the earth before continuing your journey. There, the swarming hours settle, landing on every blade of grass and tree, spreading over your tents and consuming everything, ultimately bending your very tent poles with their weight and wearing you out.

“Behind the encampment in the shadow of the tents lurks a dark figure with a nimble sword, having the name of Time. This is he that hath called the hours from beyond and he it is that is their master, and it is his work that the hours do as they devour all green things upon the earth and tatter the tents and weary all the travellers. As each of the hours does the work of Time, Time smites him with his nimble sword as soon as his work is done, and the hour falls severed to the dust with his bright wings scattered, as a locust cut asunder by the scimitar of a skillful swordsman.

“Behind the camp, in the shadow of the tents, a dark figure with a quick sword lurks, known as Time. He is the one who has summoned the hours from beyond, and he is their master. It is his task that the hours carry out as they consume all the green things on Earth, fray the tents, and exhaust all the travelers. As each hour completes its task for Time, he strikes it down with his quick sword as soon as its work is finished, and the hour falls, severed to the dust, its bright wings scattered, like a locust sliced in half by the blade of a skilled swordsman."

“One by one, O King, with a stir in the camp, and the folding up of the tents one by one, the travellers shall push on again on the journey begun so long before out of the City without a name to the place where dream camels go, striding free through the Waste. So into the Waste, O King, thou shalt set forth ere long, perhaps to renew friendships begun during thy short encampment upon earth.

“One by one, O King, with a stir in the camp, and as the tents fold up one by one, the travelers will continue their journey, which began so long ago from the City without a name to the place where dream camels roam, striding freely through the desert. So into the desert, O King, you shall set out soon, perhaps to rekindle friendships formed during your brief stay on earth.”

“Other green places thou shalt meet in the Waste and thereon shalt encamp again until driven thence by the hours. What prophet shall relate how many journeys thou shalt make or how many encampments? But at last thou shalt come to the place of The Resting of Camels, and there shall gleaming cliffs that are named The Ending of Journeys lift up out of the Waste of Nought, Nought at their feet, Nought laying wide before them, with only the glint of worlds far off to illumine the Waste. One by one, on tired dream camels, the travellers shall come in, and going up the pathway through the cliff in that land of The Resting of Camels shall come on The City of Ceasing. There, the dream-wrought pinnacles and the spires that are builded of men’s hopes shall rise up real before thee, seen only hitherto as a mirage in the Waste.

“Other green places you will encounter in the Waste and there you will camp again until driven away by the passing hours. What prophet can tell how many journeys you will take or how many camps you will set up? But eventually, you will arrive at the place called The Resting of Camels, where shining cliffs known as The Ending of Journeys rise up from the Waste of Nothingness, with Nothingness at their feet and Nothingness stretching out before them, illuminated only by the distant glimmer of worlds far away. One by one, on weary dream camels, the travelers will arrive, and following the path through the cliffs in the land of The Resting of Camels, they will reach The City of Ceasing. There, the dream-crafted pinnacles and the spires built from human hopes will rise up clearly before you, seen until now only as a mirage in the Waste.”

“So far the swarming hours may not come, and far away among the tents shall stand the dark figure with the nimble sword. But in the scintillant streets, under the song-built abodes of the last of cities, thy journey, O King, shall end.”

“So far, the busy hours may not arrive, and far away among the tents will stand the dark figure with the quick sword. But in the sparkling streets, under the melodious homes of the last city, your journey, O King, shall conclude.”

VII

In the valley beyond Sidono there lies a garden of poppies, and where the poppies’ heads are all a-swing with summer breezes that go up the valley there lies a path well strewn with ocean shells. Over Sidono’s summit the birds come streaming to the lake that lies in the valley of the garden, and behind them rises the sun sending Sidono’s shadow as far as the edge of the lake. And down the path of many ocean shells when they begin to gleam in the sun, every morning walks an aged man clad in a silken robe with strange devices woven. A little temple where the old man lives stands at the edge of the path. None worship there, for Zornadhu, the old prophet, hath forsaken men to walk among his poppies.

In the valley past Sidono, there's a garden filled with poppies, swaying with the summer breezes that sweep up the valley. Alongside the poppies, there's a path covered in seashells. As the birds fly toward the lake in the valley of the garden, the sun rises behind them, casting Sidono’s shadow all the way to the lake's edge. Every morning, along the path of sparkling seashells, an old man dressed in a silken robe with intricate patterns woven into it walks by. A small temple where the old man lives stands at the edge of the path. No one worships there because Zornadhu, the old prophet, has abandoned humanity to wander among his poppies.

For Zornadhu hath failed to understand the purport of Kings and cities and the moving up and down of many people to the tune of the clinking of gold. Therefore hath Zornadhu gone far away from the sound of cities and from those that are ensnared thereby, and beyond Sidono’s mountain hath come to rest where there are neither kings nor armies nor bartering for gold, but only the heads of the poppies that sway in the wind together and the birds that fly from Sidono to the lake, and then the sunrise over Sidono’s summit; and afterwards the flight of birds out of the lake and over Sidono again, and sunset behind the valley, and high over lake and garden the stars that know not cities. There Zornadhu lives in his garden of poppies with Sidono standing between him and the whole world of men; and when the wind blowing athwart the valley sways the heads of the tall poppies against the Temple wall, the old prophet says: “The flowers are all praying, and lo! they be nearer to the gods than men.”

For Zornadhu has failed to understand the meaning of kings and cities and the constant movement of people, accompanied by the sound of clinking gold. So, Zornadhu has moved far away from the noise of cities and those trapped within them, and beyond Sidono’s mountain has found peace where there are no kings, no armies, and no trading for gold, just the heads of poppies swaying in the wind and the birds flying from Sidono to the lake, followed by the sunrise over Sidono’s peak; then the flight of birds from the lake and back over Sidono again, and sunset behind the valley, while the stars above the lake and garden have no knowledge of cities. There, Zornadhu lives in his garden of poppies, with Sidono standing between him and all of humanity; and when the wind blows across the valley, moving the tall poppy heads against the Temple wall, the old prophet says: “The flowers are all praying, and look! They are closer to the gods than to humans.”

But the heralds of the King coming after many days of travel to Sidono perceived the garden valley. By the lake they saw the poppy garden gleaming round and small like a sunrise over water on a misty morning seen by some shepherd from the hills. And descending the bare mountain for three days they came to the gaunt pines, and ever between the tall trunks came the glare of the poppies that shone from the garden valley. For a whole day they travelled through the pines. That night a cold wind came up the garden valley crying against the poppies. Low in his Temple, with a song of exceeding grief, Zornadhu in the morning made a dirge for the passing of poppies, because in the night time there had fallen petals that might not return or ever come again into the garden valley. Outside the Temple on the path of ocean shells the heralds halted, and read the names and honours of the King; and from the Temple came the voice of Zornadhu still singing his lament. But they took him from his garden because of the King’s command, and down his gleaming path of ocean shells and away up Sidono, and left the Temple empty with none to lament when silken poppies died. And the will of the wind of the autumn was wrought upon the poppies, and the heads of the poppies that rose from the earth went down to the earth again, as the plume of a warrior smitten in a heathen fight far away, where there are none to lament him. Thus out of his land of flowers went Zornadhu and came perforce into the lands of men, and saw cities, and in the city’s midst stood up before the King.

But the King’s heralds, after many days of traveling to Sidono, spotted the garden valley. By the lake, they saw the poppy garden shining, small and round like a sunrise over water on a foggy morning viewed by some shepherd from the hills. After descending the bare mountain for three days, they reached the stark pines, and through the tall trunks, the bright colors of the poppies shimmered from the garden valley. They traveled through the pines for an entire day. That night, a cold wind swept up the garden valley, howling against the poppies. From his Temple, Zornadhu sang a mournful song in the morning as a tribute to the passing poppies, for during the night, petals had fallen that would never return to the garden valley. Outside the Temple, on the path of ocean shells, the heralds paused to read the names and honors of the King, while the voice of Zornadhu still echoed his lament from within. But they took him from his garden due to the King’s order, down his shining path of ocean shells and onward to Sidono, leaving the Temple empty with no one to mourn when the silken poppies faded. The autumn wind’s will was upon the poppies, and the heads of the poppies that rose from the earth eventually returned to the ground, like the plume of a fallen warrior far away in a foreign battle, where no one remembers him. Thus, Zornadhu left his land of flowers and was forced into the realm of men, where he saw cities and stood before the King in the heart of the city.

And the King said:

And the King said:

“Zornadhu, what of the journey of the King and of the princes and the people that shall meet me?”

“Zornadhu, what about the journey of the King, the princes, and the people who will meet me?”

Zornadhu answered:

Zornadhu replied:

“I know nought of Kings, but in the night time the poppy made his journey a little before dawn. Thereafter the wildfowl came as is their wont over Sidono’s summit, and the sun rising behind them gleamed upon Sidono, and all the flowers of the lake awoke. And the bee passing up and down the garden went droning to other poppies, and the flowers of the lake, they that had known the poppy, knew him no more. And the sun’s rays slanting from Sidono’s crest lit still a garden valley where one poppy waved his petals to the dawn no more. And I, O King, that down a path of gleaming ocean shells walk in the morning, found not, nor have since found, that poppy again, that hath gone on the journey whence there is not returning, out of my garden valley. And I, O King, made a dirge to cry beyond that valley and the poppies bowed their heads; but there is no cry nor no lament that may adjure the life to return again to a flower that grew in a garden once and hereafter is not.

“I know nothing about kings, but late at night the poppy began its journey just before dawn. Then the wildfowl came, as they usually do, over Sidono's peak, and the sun rose behind them, shining on Sidono, and all the flowers of the lake stirred awake. The bee buzzed around the garden, moving from one poppy to another, but the flowers of the lake that had known the poppy no longer recognized it. And the sun's rays slanting down from Sidono’s top illuminated a garden valley where one poppy no longer waved its petals to greet the dawn. And I, O King, walking along a path of gleaming ocean shells in the morning, did not find, nor have I since found, that poppy again, which has gone on a journey from which there is no return, out of my garden valley. And I, O King, created a lament to cry out beyond that valley, and the poppies bowed their heads; but there is no sound or lament that can call back to life a flower that once grew in a garden and is now gone.”

“Unto what place the lives of poppies have gone no man shall truly say. Sure it is that to that place are only outward tracks. Only it may be that when a man dreams at evening in a garden where heavily the scent of poppies hangs in the air, when the winds have sunk, and far away the sound of a lute is heard on lonely hills, as he dreams of silken-scarlet poppies that once were a-swing together in the gardens of his youth, the lives of those old lost poppies shall return, living again in his dream. So there may dream the gods. And through the dreams of some divinity reclining in tinted fields above the morning we may haply pass again, although our bodies have long swirled up and down the world with other dust. In these strange dreams our lives may be again, all in the centre of our hopes, rejoicings and laments, until above the morning the gods wake to go about their work, haply to remember still Their idle dreams, haply to dream them all again in the stillness when shines the starlight of the gods.”

“Where the lives of poppies have gone, no one can truly say. What’s certain is that there are only outward tracks leading to that place. It might be that when a person dreams in the evening in a garden filled with the heavy scent of poppies, when the winds have calmed down and the distant sound of a lute plays on lonely hills, as they dream of silky, scarlet poppies that once swayed together in the gardens of their youth, the lives of those long-lost poppies will return, living again in their dream. So there may dream the gods. And through the dreams of some divine being lounging in colorful fields above the morning, we may happen to pass through again, even though our bodies have long been swept up and down the world with other dust. In these strange dreams, our lives may reemerge, all centered around our hopes, joys, and sorrows, until above the morning, the gods awaken to continue their work, perhaps still remembering their idle dreams, perhaps dreaming them all over again in the stillness when the starlight of the gods shines.”

VIII

Then said the King: “I like not these strange journeys nor this faint wandering through the dreams of gods like the shadow of a weary camel that may not rest when the sun is low. The gods that have made me to love the earth’s cool woods and dancing streams do ill to send me into the starry spaces that I love not, with my soul still peering earthward through the eternal years, as a beggar who once was noble staring from the street at lighted halls. For wherever the gods may send me I shall be as the gods have made me, a creature loving the green fields of earth.

Then the King said, “I don’t like these strange journeys or wandering through the dreams of gods like a tired camel that can’t rest when the sun is setting. The gods who made me love the cool woods and flowing streams of the earth do wrong to send me into the stars that I don’t care for, with my soul still looking down to the earth through the endless years, like a beggar who used to be noble, staring from the street at bright halls. No matter where the gods send me, I will be as they made me, a being who loves the green fields of the earth.”

“Now if there stand one prophet here that hath the ear of those too splendid gods that stride above the glories of the orient sky, tell them that there is on earth one King in the land called Zarkandhu to the south of the opal mountains, who would fain tarry among the many gardens of earth, and would leave to other men the splendours that the gods shall give the dead above the twilight that surrounds the stars.”

“Now if there’s a prophet here who can speak to those magnificent gods up in the glorious eastern sky, let them know that there is a king in a land called Zarkandhu, to the south of the opal mountains, who wishes to enjoy the many gardens of the earth and would rather leave the splendors that the gods grant to the dead above the twilight among the stars to other men.”

Then spake Yamen, prophet of the Temple of Obin that stands on the shores of a great lake, facing east. Yamen said: “I pray oft to the gods who sit above the twilight behind the east. When the clouds are heavy and red at sunset, or when there is boding of thunder or eclipse, then I pray not, lest my prayers be scattered and beaten earthward. But when the sun sets in a tranquil sky, pale green or azure, and the light of his farewells stays long upon lonely hills, then I send forth my prayers to flutter upward to gods that are surely smiling, and the gods hear my prayers. But, O King, boons sought out of due time from the gods are never wholly to be desired, and, if They should grant to thee to tarry on the earth, old age would trouble thee with burdens more and more till thou wouldst become the driven slave of the hours in fetters that none may break.”

Then spoke Yamen, the prophet of the Temple of Obin, which stands by a great lake, facing east. Yamen said: “I often pray to the gods who dwell above the twilight in the east. When the clouds are heavy and red at sunset, or when there's a hint of thunder or an eclipse, I don’t pray, fearing my prayers will be scattered and fall to the ground. But when the sun sets in a calm sky, pale green or blue, and the light of his goodbyes lingers on the lonely hills, I send my prayers upward to the gods who I know are smiling, and they hear me. But, O King, wishes sought at the wrong time from the gods are never fully good, and if They were to grant you more time on earth, old age would burden you more and more until you become a slave to time in chains that no one can break.”

The King said: “They that have devised this burden of age may surely stay it, pray therefore on the calmest evening of the year to the gods above the twilight that I may tarry always on the earth and always young, while over my head the scourges of the gods pass and alight not.”

The King said: “Those who created this burden of age can certainly stop it, so pray on the calmest evening of the year to the gods above the twilight that I may stay on the earth forever young, while the wrath of the gods passes above me and doesn’t touch me.”

Then answered Yamen: “The King hath commanded, yet among the blessings of the gods there always cries a curse. The great princes that make merry with the King, who tell of the great deeds that the King wrought in the former time, shall one by one grow old. And thou, O King, seated at the feast crying, ‘make merry’ and extolling the former time shall find about thee white heads nodding in sleep, and men that are forgetting the former time. Then one by one the names of those that sported with thee once called by the gods, one by one the names of the singers that sing the songs thou lovest called by the gods, lastly of those that chased the grey boar by night and took him in Orghoom river—only the King. Then a new people that have not known the old deeds of the King nor fought and chased with him, who dare not make merry with the King as did his long dead princes. And all the while those princes that are dead growing dearer and greater in thy memory, and all the while the men that served thee then growing more small to thee. And all the old things fading and new things arising which are not as the old things were, the world changing yearly before thine eyes and the gardens of thy childhood overgrown. Because thy childhood was in the olden years thou shalt love the olden years, but ever the new years shall overthrow them and their customs, and not the will of a King may stay the changes that the gods have planned for all the customs of old. Ever thou shalt say ‘This was not so,’ and ever the new custom shall prevail even against a King. When thou hast made merry a thousand times thou shalt grow tired of making merry. At last thou shalt become weary of the chase, and still old age shall not come near to thee to stifle desires that have been too oft fulfilled; then, O King, thou shalt be a hunter yearning for the chase but with nought to pursue that hath not been oft overcome. Old age shall come not to bury thine ambitions in a time when there is nought for thee to aspire to any more. Experience of many centuries shall make thee wise but hard and very sad, and thou shalt be a mind apart from thy fellows and curse them all for fools, and they shall not perceive thy wisdom because thy thoughts are not their thoughts and the gods that they have made are not the gods of the olden time. No solace shall thy wisdom bring thee but only an increasing knowledge that thou knowest nought, and thou shalt feel as a wise man in a world of fools, or else as a fool in a world of wise men, when all men feel so sure and ever thy doubts increase. When all that spake with thee of thine old deeds are dead, those that saw them not shall speak of them again to thee; till one speaking to thee of thy deeds of valour add more than even a man should when speaking to a King, and thou shalt suddenly doubt whether these great deeds were; and there shall be none to tell thee, only the echoes of the voices of the gods still singing in thine ears when long ago They called the princes that were thy friends. And thou shalt hear the knowledge of the olden time most wrongly told and afterwards forgotten. Then many prophets shall arise claiming discovery of that old knowledge. Then thou shalt find that seeking knowledge is vain, as the chase is vain, as making merry is vain, as all things are vain. One day thou shalt find that it is vain to be a King. Greatly then will the acclamations of the people weary thee, till the time when people grow aweary of Kings. Then thou shalt know that thou hast been uprooted from thine olden time and set to live in uncongenial years, and jests all new to royal ears shall smite thee on the head like hailstones, when thou hast lost thy crown, when those to whose grandsires thou hadst granted to bring them as children to kiss the feet of the King shall mock at thee because thou hast not learnt to barter with gold.

Then Yamen answered, “The King has commanded, yet among the blessings of the gods, there is always a curse. The great princes who celebrate with the King, sharing tales of his past great deeds, will gradually grow old. And you, O King, sitting at the feast, saying, ‘enjoy yourselves’ and praising the past, will find white-haired people nodding off around you and men who forget those earlier times. One by one, the names of those who once shared joyful moments with you will be called by the gods, one by one, the names of the singers who sang the songs you love will be called away, and finally, those who hunted the grey boar at night and caught him in the Orghoom river—only the King remains. Then a new generation, who don’t know of the King’s past deeds or have fought and pursued alongside him, will not dare to celebrate with the King like his long-departed princes. Meanwhile, those dead princes will grow fonder and greater in your memory, while the men who served you then seem to diminish in importance to you. All the old things will fade, new things will appear that are not like the old, the world will change every year before your eyes, and the gardens of your childhood will be overgrown. Because your childhood was in the past, you will cherish those past years, but the new years will always overpower them and their customs, and no King’s will can stop the changes the gods have planned for all the old ways. You will always say, ‘This was not how it was,’ yet the new customs will prevail even against a King. After celebrating a thousand times, you will grow tired of it. Eventually, you will tire of the hunt, and old age will not come close enough to stifle desires that have been fulfilled too often; then, O King, you will be a hunter longing for the chase, but there will be nothing left to pursue that hasn't already been overcome. Old age won’t come to bury your ambitions in a time when there’s nothing left for you to strive for. The experience of many centuries will make you wise, but hard and very sad, and you will be out of sync with your peers, cursing them all as fools, while they won’t recognize your wisdom because your thoughts are not theirs and the gods they follow are not the same as those of old. Your wisdom will bring you no comfort, only the painful realization that you know nothing, and you will feel like a wise man in a world of fools, or a fool in a world of wise men, while everyone else feels so certain and your doubts just keep growing. When all who spoke with you about your past deeds are dead, those who didn’t witness them will talk about them again; until someone speaking of your heroic actions adds more than a man should when addressing a King, making you suddenly doubt whether those great deeds ever happened; and there will be no one to tell you otherwise, only the echoes of the gods’ voices still singing in your ears when they called your princely friends long ago. You will hear the stories of the past told incorrectly and later forgotten. Then many prophets will arise claiming to have rediscovered that old knowledge. You will realize that seeking knowledge is futile, just as the hunt is futile, just as celebrating is futile, as all things are futile. One day you will discover that it is futile to be a King. Eventually, the cheers of the people will wear you out, until the time when people grow tired of Kings. Then you will understand that you have been uprooted from your past and placed in incongruous times, and jokes that are new to royal ears will hit you like hailstones when you have lost your crown, when those whose grandparents you let bring them as children to kiss the King’s feet will mock you because you haven’t learned how to deal with gold.”

“Not all the marvels of the future time shall atone to thee for those old memories that glow warmer and brighter every year as they recede into the ages that the gods have gathered. And always dreaming of thy long dead princes and of the great Kings of other kingdoms in the olden time thou shalt fail to see the grandeur to which a hurrying jesting people shall attain in that kingless age. Lastly, O King, thou shalt perceive men changing in a way that thou shalt not comprehend, knowing what thou canst not know, till thou shalt discover that these are men no more and a new race holds dominion over the earth whose forefathers were men. These shall speak to thee no more as they hurry upon a quest that thou shalt never understand, and thou shalt know that thou canst no longer take thy part in shaping destinies, but in a world of cities only pine for air and the waving grass again and the sound of a wind in trees. Then even this shall end with the shapes of the gods in the darkness gathering all lives but thine, when the hills shall fling up earth’s long stored heat back to the heavens again, when earth shall be old and cold, with nothing alive upon it but one King.”

“Not all the wonders of the future will make up for those old memories that grow warmer and brighter every year as they fade into the ages collected by the gods. Always dreaming of your long-dead princes and the great kings from other kingdoms in the past, you will overlook the greatness that a swiftly laughing population will reach in that kingless time. Finally, O King, you will see people changing in ways you won’t understand, knowing things you can’t possibly know, until you find that these are no longer men and a new race rules the earth whose ancestors were human. They will no longer speak to you as they rush off on a quest you will never grasp, and you will realize that you can no longer play a part in shaping destinies, but in a world of cities, only longing for air and the swaying grass again and the sound of wind in trees. Then even this will end with the figures of the gods in the darkness taking all lives but your own, when the hills will release the earth's long-stored heat back to the heavens, when the earth will be old and cold, with nothing alive on it but one King.”

Then said the King: “Pray to those hard gods still, for those that have loved the earth with all its gardens and woods and singing streams will love earth still when it is old and cold and with all its gardens gone and all the purport of its being failed and nought but memories.”

Then the King said: “Keep praying to those unforgiving gods, because those who have cherished the earth with all its gardens, woods, and singing streams will still love the earth even when it's old and cold, with all its gardens gone and the essence of its existence faded into nothing but memories.”

IX

Then spake Paharn, a prophet of the land of Hurn.

Then spoke Paharn, a prophet from the land of Hurn.

And Paharn said:

And Paharn said:

“There was one man that knew, but he stands not here.”

“There was one man who knew, but he isn’t here.”

And the King said:

And the King said:

“Is he further than my heralds might travel in the night if they went upon fleet horses?”

“Is he farther than my messengers could travel at night if they rode fast horses?”

And the prophet answered:

And the prophet replied:

“He is no further than thy heralds may well travel in the night, but further than they may return from in all the years. Out of this city there goes a valley wandering through all the world and opens out at last on the green land of Hurn. On the one side in the distance gleams the sea, and on the other side a forest, black and ancient, darkens the fields of Hurn; beyond the forest and the sea there is no more, saving the twilight and beyond that the gods. In the mouth of the valley sleeps the village of Rhistaun.

“He is no farther than your messengers can travel in the night, but farther than they can return from in all the years. Out of this city, a valley wanders through the world and eventually opens up to the green land of Hurn. On one side, the sea sparkles in the distance, and on the other, an ancient, dark forest shadows the fields of Hurn; beyond the forest and the sea, there’s nothing more, except for twilight and, beyond that, the gods. At the mouth of the valley lies the village of Rhistaun."

“Here I was born, and heard the murmur of the flocks and herds, and saw the tall smoke standing between the sky and the still roofs of Rhistaun, and learned that men might not go into the dark forest, and that beyond the forest and the sea was nought saving the twilight, and beyond that the gods. Often there came travellers from the world all down the winding valley, and spake with strange speech in Rhistaun and returned again up the valley going back to the world. Sometimes with bells and camels and men running on foot, Kings came down the valley from the world, but always the travellers returned by the valley again and none went further than the land of Hurn.

“Here I was born, and I heard the sounds of the flocks and herds, and I saw the tall smoke rising between the sky and the quiet roofs of Rhistaun, and I learned that people were not allowed to enter the dark forest, and that beyond the forest and the sea, there was nothing but twilight, and beyond that, the gods. Travelers often came from the world all the way down the winding valley, speaking in strange tongues in Rhistaun, and then they returned up the valley back to the world. Sometimes kings came down the valley from the world with bells and camels and men running on foot, but always the travelers went back through the valley, and none went further than the land of Hurn.”

“And Kithneb also was born in the land of Hurn and tended the flocks with me, but Kithneb would not care to listen to the murmur of the flocks and herds and see the tall smoke standing between the roofs and the sky, but needed to know how far from Hurn it was that the world met the twilight, and how far across the twilight sat the gods.

“And Kithneb was also born in the land of Hurn and tended the flocks with me, but Kithneb was not interested in listening to the sounds of the flocks and herds or seeing the tall smoke rising between the roofs and the sky. Instead, he needed to know how far from Hurn it was to where the world met the twilight and how far across the twilight the gods sat.”

“And often Kithneb dreamed as he tended the flocks and herds, and when others slept he would wander near to the edge of the forest wherein men might not go. And the elders of the land of Hurn reproved Kithneb when he dreamed; yet Kithneb was still as other men and mingled with his fellows until the day of which I will tell thee, O King. For Kithneb was aged about a score of years, and he and I were sitting near the flocks, and he gazed long at the point where the dark forest met the sea at the end of the land of Hurn. But when night drove the twilight down under the forest we brought the flocks together to Rhistaun, and I went up the street between the houses to see four princes that had come down the valley from the world, and they were clad in blue and scarlet and wore plumes upon their heads, and they gave us in exchange for our sheep some gleaming stones which they told us were of great value on the word of princes. And I sold them three sheep, and Darniag sold them eight.

“And often Kithneb dreamed as he watched the flocks and herds, and when others slept, he would wander near the edge of the forest where men couldn’t go. The elders of the land of Hurn scolded Kithneb when he dreamed; yet Kithneb was just like other men and hung out with his friends until the day I will tell you about, O King. Kithneb was around twenty years old, and he and I were sitting near the flocks, and he stared for a long time at the spot where the dark forest met the sea at the edge of the land of Hurn. But when night fell and darkness crept in under the forest, we brought the flocks together to Rhistaun, and I walked up the street between the houses to see four princes who had come down the valley from the world. They were dressed in blue and scarlet and wore feathers on their heads, and in exchange for our sheep, they gave us some shiny stones which they claimed were very valuable, based on the word of princes. I sold them three sheep, and Darniag sold them eight.”

“But Kithneb came not with the others to the market place where the four princes stood, but went alone across the fields to the edge of the forest.

“But Kithneb did not join the others at the marketplace where the four princes were, but instead walked alone across the fields to the edge of the forest."

“And it was upon the next morning that the strange thing befell Kithneb; for I saw him in the morning coming from the fields, and I hailed him with the shepherd’s cry wherewith we shepherds call to one another, and he answered not. Then I stopped and spake to him, and Kithneb said not a word till I became angry and left him.

“And it was the next morning that something strange happened to Kithneb; I saw him coming from the fields, and I greeted him with the call we shepherds use to signal each other, but he didn’t respond. I paused and spoke to him, but Kithneb didn’t say a word until I got angry and walked away from him.”

“Then we spake together concerning Kithneb, and others had hailed him, and he had not answered them, but to one he had said that he had heard the voices of the gods speaking beyond the forest and so would never listen more to the voices of men.

“Then we talked about Kithneb, and others had called out to him, but he didn’t respond. To one person, he said that he had heard the voices of the gods speaking from beyond the forest and so would never listen to the voices of men again."

“Then we said: ‘Kithneb is mad,’ and none hindered him.

“Then we said: ‘Kithneb is crazy,’ and no one stopped him.

“Another took his place among the flocks, and Kithneb sat in the evenings by the edge of the forest on the plain, alone.

“Another took his place among the flocks, and Kithneb sat in the evenings by the edge of the forest on the plain, alone.

“So Kithneb spake to none for many days, but when any forced him to speak he said that every evening he heard the gods when they came to sit in the forest from over the twilight and sea, and that he would speak no more with men.

“So Kithneb didn’t talk to anyone for many days, but when someone made him speak, he said that every evening he heard the gods coming to sit in the forest from across the twilight and sea, and that he would no longer speak with humans.

“But as the months went by, men in Rhistaun came to look on Kithneb as a prophet, and we were wont to point to him when strangers came down the valley from the world, saying:

“But as the months passed, the people in Rhistaun began to see Kithneb as a prophet, and we often pointed him out to strangers who came down the valley from the outside world, saying:

“‘Here in the land of Hurn we have a prophet such as you have not among your cities, for he speaks at evening with the gods.’

“‘Here in the land of Hurn, we have a prophet unlike any you have in your cities, for he speaks with the gods in the evening.’”

“A year had passed over the silence of Kithneb when he came to me and spake. And I bowed before him because we believed that he spake among the gods. And Kithneb said:

“A year had passed over the silence of Kithneb when he came to me and spoke. And I bowed before him because we believed that he spoke among the gods. And Kithneb said:

“‘I will speak to thee before the end because I am most lonely. For how may I speak again with men and women in the little streets of Rhistaun among the houses, when I have heard the voices of the gods singing above the twilight? But I am more lonely than ever Rhistaun wots of, for this I tell thee, when I hear the gods I know not what They say. Well indeed I know the voice of each, for ever calling me away from contentment; well I know Their voices as they call to my soul and trouble it; I know by Their tone when They rejoice, and I know when They are sad, for even the gods feel sadness. I know when over fallen cities of the past, and the curved white bones of heroes They sing the dirges of the gods’ lament. But alas! Their words I know not, and the wonderful strains of the melody of Their speech beat on my soul and pass away unknown.

“I want to talk to you before it's too late because I feel really lonely. How can I speak to people again in the little streets of Rhistaun among the houses when I've heard the gods singing above the twilight? But I'm lonelier than anyone in Rhistaun knows, because let me tell you, when I hear the gods, I don't understand what They're saying. I do know each of Their voices, always calling me away from happiness; I recognize Their voices as they reach out to my soul and disturb it; I can tell by Their tone when They’re happy, and I know when They’re sad, because even the gods feel sadness. I know when They sing dirges for fallen cities and the curved white bones of heroes. But sadly, I don't understand Their words, and the incredible beauty of Their melodies resonates in my soul and fades away, leaving me lost.”

“‘Therefore I travelled from the land of Hurn till I came to the house of the prophet Arnin-Yo, and told him that I sought to find the meaning of the gods; and Arnin-Yo told me to ask the shepherds concerning all the gods, for what the shepherds knew it was meet for a man to know, and, beyond that, knowledge turned into trouble.

“‘So I traveled from the land of Hurn until I reached the house of the prophet Arnin-Yo, and I told him that I wanted to understand the meaning of the gods. Arnin-Yo advised me to ask the shepherds about all the gods, for what the shepherds knew was important for a person to understand, and anything beyond that would lead to trouble."

“‘But I told Arnin-Yo that I had heard myself the voices of the gods and knew that They were there beyond the twilight and so could never more bow down to the gods that the shepherds made from the red clay which they scooped with their hands out of the hillside.

“‘But I told Arnin-Yo that I had heard the voices of the gods myself and knew They were there beyond the twilight, so I could never again bow down to the gods that the shepherds made from the red clay they scooped with their hands from the hillside.

“‘Then said Arnin-Yo to me:

“‘Then Arnin-Yo said to me:

“‘Natheless forget that thou hast heard the gods and bow down again to the gods of the red clay that the shepherds make, and find thereby the ease that the shepherds find, and at last die, remembering devoutly the gods of the red clay that the shepherds scooped with their hands out of the hill. For the gifts of the gods that sit beyond the twilight and smile at the gods of clay, are neither ease nor contentment.”

“‘Still, forget what you’ve heard about the gods and bow down again to the gods of red clay that the shepherds create, and find the comfort that the shepherds find, and eventually die, remembering devoutly the gods of red clay that the shepherds shaped with their hands from the hills. Because the gifts of the gods that sit beyond the twilight and smile at the clay gods, are neither comfort nor satisfaction.”

“‘And I said:

"And I said:"

“‘The god that my mother made out of the red clay that she had got from the hill, fashioning it with many arms and eyes as she sang me songs of its power, and told me stories of its mystic birth, this god is lost and broken; and ever in my ears is ringing the melody of the gods.”

“‘The god my mother created from the red clay she got from the hill, shaping it with many arms and eyes while singing songs about its power and telling me stories of its mystical origin, this god is lost and broken; and the melody of the gods keeps ringing in my ears.”

“‘And Arnin-Yo said:

"‘And Arnin-Yo said:

“‘If thou wouldst still seek knowledge know that only those that come behind the gods may clearly know their meaning. And this thou canst only do by taking ship and putting out to sea from the land of Hurn and sailing up the coast towards the forest. There the sea cliffs turn to the left or southward, and full upon them beats the twilight from over the sea, and there thou mayest come round behind the forest. Here where the world’s edge mingles with the twilight the gods come in the evening, and if thou canst come behind Them thou shalt hear Their voices clear, beating full seaward and filling all the twilight with sound of song, and thou shalt know the meaning of the gods. But where the cliffs turn southward there sits behind the gods Brimdono, the oldest whirlpool in the sea, roaring to guard his masters. Him the gods have chained for ever to the floor of the twilit sea to guard the door of the forest that lieth above the cliffs. Here, then, if thou canst hear the voices of the gods as thou hast said, thou wilt know their meaning clear, but this will profit thee little when Brimdono drags thee down and all thy ship.’”

“‘If you still want to seek knowledge, know that only those who come behind the gods can truly understand their meaning. You can only do this by taking a ship and setting out to sea from the land of Hurn, sailing up the coast towards the forest. There, the sea cliffs turn to the left, or southward, and the twilight from the sea hits them directly. From there, you may go around behind the forest. Here, where the edge of the world meets the twilight, the gods come in the evening. If you can get behind Them, you’ll hear Their voices clearly, echoing full out to sea and filling the twilight with song, and you shall know the meaning of the gods. But where the cliffs turn southward, behind the gods sits Brimdono, the oldest whirlpool in the sea, roaring to guard his masters. The gods have chained him forever to the bottom of the twilight sea to protect the entrance to the forest above the cliffs. So, if you can hear the voices of the gods as you’ve said, you will understand their meaning clearly, but this won’t help you much when Brimdono pulls you down along with your ship.’”

“Thus spake Kithneb to me.

"Thus spoke Kithneb to me."

“But I said:

“But I said:

“‘O Kithneb, forget those whirlpool-guarded gods beyond the forest, and if thy small god be lost thou shalt worship with me the small god that my mother made. Thousands of years ago he conquered cities but is not any longer an angry god. Pray to him, Kithneb, and he shall bring thee comfort and increase to thy flocks and a mild spring, and at the last a quiet ending for thy days.’

“‘O Kithneb, forget those gods protected by whirlpools beyond the forest, and if your small god is lost, you can worship with me the small god that my mother created. Thousands of years ago, he conquered cities but is no longer an angry god. Pray to him, Kithneb, and he will bring you comfort, boost your flocks, and provide a gentle spring, leading to a peaceful ending for your days.’”

“But Kithneb heeded not, and only bade me find a fisher ship and men to row it. So on the next day we put forth from the land of Hurn in a boat that the fisher folk use. And with us came four of the fisher folk who rowed the boat while I held the rudder, but Kithneb sat and spake not in the prow. And we rowed westward up the coast till we came at evening where the cliffs turned southward and the twilight gleamed upon them and the sea.

“But Kithneb didn’t listen and only told me to find a fishing boat and some men to row it. So the next day, we set out from the land of Hurn in a boat used by the fishermen. Four fishermen came with us to row while I steered, but Kithneb sat silently at the front. We rowed west along the coast until evening, when we reached the point where the cliffs turned south and the twilight shimmered on them and the sea.”

“There we turned southwards and saw at once Brimdono. And as a man tears the purple cloak of a king slain in battle to divide it with other warriors,—Brimdono tore the sea. And ever around and around him with a gnarled hand Brimdono whirled the sail of some adventurous ship, the trophy of some calamity wrought in his greed for shipwreck long ago where he sat to guard his masters from all who fare on the sea. And ever one far-reaching empty hand swung up and down so that we durst go no nearer.

“There we turned south and immediately saw Brimdono. And just like a man who rips the purple cloak of a king killed in battle to share it with other warriors—Brimdono tore the sea. And all around him, with a twisted hand, Brimdono spun the sail of some adventurous ship, the trophy of a disaster caused by his greed for shipwrecks long ago, where he sat to protect his masters from everyone who travels the sea. And ever one far-reaching empty hand swung up and down, making us too afraid to approach any closer.”

“Only Kithneb neither saw Brimdono nor heard his roar, and when we would go no further bade us lower a small boat with oars out of the ship. Into this boat Kithneb descended, not heeding words from us, and onward rowed alone. A cry of triumph over ships and men Brimdono uttered before him, but Kithneb’s eyes were turned toward the forest as he came behind the gods. Upon his face the twilight beat full from the haunts of evening to illumine the smiles that grew about his eyes as he came behind the gods. Him that had found the gods above Their twilit cliffs, him that had heard Their voices close at last and knew Their meaning clear, him, from the cheerless world with its doubtings and prophets that lie, from all hidden meanings, where truth rang clear at last, Brimdono took.”

“Only Kithneb neither saw Brimdono nor heard his roar, and when we refused to go any further, he told us to lower a small boat with oars from the ship. Kithneb got into this boat, ignoring our words, and rowed off alone. Brimdono let out a triumphant cry over ships and men, but Kithneb’s eyes were fixed on the forest as he moved behind the gods. The twilight shone on his face from the evening shadows, illuminating the smiles that formed around his eyes as he followed the gods. He had found the gods above their twilight cliffs, had heard their voices clearly at last, and understood their meaning. From the dreary world of doubts and lying prophets, from all hidden meanings where truth finally rang clear, Brimdono took him.”

But when Paharn ceased to speak, in the King’s ears the roar of Brimdono exulting over ancient triumphs and the whelming of ships seemed still to ring.

But when Paharn stopped talking, the sound of Brimdono celebrating old victories and the overwhelming of ships still echoed in the King’s ears.

X

Then Mohontis spake, the hermit prophet, who lived in the deep untravelled woods that seclude Lake Ilana.

Then Mohontis spoke, the hermit prophet, who lived in the deep, untraveled woods that hide Lake Ilana.

“I dreamed that to the west of all the seas I saw by vision the mouth of Munra-O, guarded by golden gates, and through the bars of the gates that guard the mysterious river of Munra-O I saw the flashes of golden barques, wherein the gods went up and down, and to and fro through the evening dusk. And I saw that Munra-O was a river of dreams such as came through remembered gardens in the night, to charm our infancy as we slept beneath the sloping gables of the houses of long ago. And Munra-O rolled down her dreams from the unknown inner land and slid them under the golden gates and out into the waste, unheeding sea, till they beat far off upon low-lying shores and murmured songs of long ago to the islands of the south, or shouted tumultuous paeans to the Northern crags; or cried forlornly against rocks where no one came, dreams that might not be dreamed.

“I dreamed that to the west of all the seas I saw in my vision the mouth of Munra-O, guarded by golden gates. Through the bars of the gates that protect the mysterious river of Munra-O, I saw flashes of golden boats, with the gods moving back and forth through the evening dusk. I realized that Munra-O was a river of dreams that flowed through remembered gardens in the night, enchanting our childhood as we slept beneath the sloping roofs of the houses from long ago. Munra-O carried down her dreams from the unknown inner land and slid them under the golden gates and out into the vast, indifferent sea, until they washed up far away on low-lying shores and whispered songs of the past to the southern islands, or shouted joyful hymns to the northern cliffs; or cried sadly against rocks where no one came, dreams that could not be dreamed.

“Many gods there be, that through the dusk of an evening in the summer go up and down this river. There I saw, in a high barque all of gold, gods of the pomp of cities; there I saw gods of splendour, in boats bejewelled to the keels; gods of magnificence and gods of power. I saw the dark ships and the glint of steel of the gods whose trade was war, and I heard the melody of the bells of silver arow in the rigging of harpstrings as the gods of melody went sailing through the dusk on the river of Munra-O. Wonderful river of Munra-O! I saw a grey ship with sails of the spider’s web all lit with dewdrop lanterns, and on its prow was a scarlet cock with its wings spread far and wide when the gods of the dawn sailed also on Munra-O.

“Many gods roam this river at dusk during summer. I saw, in a grand golden boat, the gods of city grandeur; I saw gods of brilliance, in boats adorned from the keel up; gods of magnificence and gods of power. I saw the dark ships and the flash of steel from the gods who thrived on war, and I heard the melody of silver bells strung like harpstrings in the rigging as the gods of music sailed through the twilight on the river Munra-O. Wonderful river Munra-O! I saw a grey ship with spiderweb sails lit by dewdrop lanterns, and on its bow was a scarlet rooster with its wings spread wide when the gods of dawn also sailed on Munra-O.”

“Down this river it is the wont of the gods to carry the souls of men eastward to where the world in the distance faces on Munra-O. Then I knew that when the gods of the Pride of Power and gods of the Pomp of Cities went down the river in their tall gold ships to take earthward other souls, swiftly adown the river and between the ships had gone in this boat of birch bark the god Tarn, the hunter, bearing my soul to the world. And I know now that he came down the stream in the dusk keeping well to the middle, and that he moved silently and swiftly among the ships, wielding a twin-bladed oar. I remember, now, the yellow gleaming of the great boats of the gods of the Pomp of Cities, and the huge prow above me of the gods of the Pride of Power, when Tarn, dipping his right blade into the river, lifted his left blade high, and the drops gleamed and fell. Thus Tarn the hunter took me to the world that faces across the sea of the west on the gate of Munra-O. And so it was that there grew upon me the glamour of the hunt, though I had forgotten Tarn, and took me into mossy places and into dark woods, and I became the cousin of the wolf and looked into the lynx’s eyes and knew the bear; and the birds called to me with half-remembered notes, and there grew in me a deep love of great rivers and of all western seas, and a distrust of cities, and all the while I had forgotten Tarn.

“Down this river, it’s the custom of the gods to carry the souls of people eastward to where the world in the distance meets Munra-O. Then I realized that when the gods of the Pride of Power and the gods of the Pomp of Cities traveled down the river in their tall golden ships to fetch other souls, swiftly along the river and between the ships, the god Tarn, the hunter, was taking my soul to the world. I know now that he glided down the stream in the dusk, keeping to the center, moving silently and quickly among the ships with a double-bladed oar. I remember now the yellow shine of the grand boats of the gods of the Pomp of Cities, and the massive prow above me of the gods of the Pride of Power, as Tarn dipped his right blade into the river and lifted his left blade high, the droplets sparkling and falling. Thus, Tarn the hunter brought me to the world that stretches across the western sea at the gate of Munra-O. And so, it was that the allure of the hunt grew within me, even though I had forgotten Tarn, leading me into mossy places and dark woods, making me a kin to the wolf, gazing into the lynx’s eyes, and knowing the bear; and the birds called to me with faintly familiar songs, and within me grew a deep affection for great rivers and all the western seas, along with a mistrust of cities, all while I had forgotten Tarn.”

“I know not what high galleon shall come for thee, O King, nor what rowers, clad with purple, shall row at the bidding of gods when thou goest back with pomp to the river of Munra-O. But for me Tarn waits where the Seas of the West break over the edge of the world, and, as the years pass over me and the love of the chase sinks low, and as the glamour of the dark woods and mossy places dies down in my soul, ever louder and louder lap the ripples against the canoe of birch bark where, holding his twin-bladed oar, Tarn waits.

“I don’t know what grand ship will come for you, O King, or what rowers dressed in purple will paddle at the command of the gods when you return in style to the river of Munra-O. But for me, Tarn is waiting where the Seas of the West crash against the edge of the world, and as the years go by and my love for the hunt fades, and as the allure of the dark forests and mossy spots fades from my spirit, the sound of the ripples against the birch bark canoe grows louder and louder, where Tarn waits with his double-bladed oar."

“But when my soul hath no more knowledge of the woods nor kindred any longer with the creatures of the dark, and when all that Tarn hath given it shall be lost, then Tarn shall take me back over the western seas, where all the remembered years lie floating idly aswing with the ebb and flow, to bring me again to the river of Munra-O. Far up that river we shall haply chase those creatures whose eyes are peering in the night as they prowl around the world, for Tarn was ever a hunter.”

“But when my soul knows nothing more of the woods and has no connection left with the creatures of the dark, and when all that Tarn has given it is lost, then Tarn will take me back across the western seas, where all the remembered years drift idly with the tides, to bring me again to the river of Munra-O. Far up that river, we might chase those creatures whose eyes are watching us in the night as they roam the world, for Tarn has always been a hunter.”

XI

Then Ulf spake, the prophet who in Sistrameides lives in a temple anciently dedicated to the gods. Rumour hath guessed that there the gods walked once some time towards evening. But Time whose hand is against the temples of the gods hath dealt harshly with it and overturned its pillars and set upon its ruins his sign and seal: now Ulf dwells there alone. And Ulf said, “There sets, O King, a river outward from earth which meets with a mighty sea whose waters roll through space and fling their billows on the shores of every star. These are the river and the sea of the Tears of Men.”

Then Ulf spoke, the prophet who lives in Sistrameides in a temple that was once dedicated to the gods. People say that the gods walked there some time in the evening. But Time, which is against the temples of the gods, has treated it harshly, toppling its pillars and marking its ruins with his sign and seal: now Ulf lives there alone. And Ulf said, “O King, there flows a river out from the earth that meets a mighty sea, whose waters travel through space and crash against the shores of every star. These are the river and the sea of the Tears of Men.”

And the King said:

And the King said:

“Men have not written of this sea.”

“People haven’t written about this sea.”

And the prophet answered:

And the prophet replied:

“Have not tears enough burst in the night time out of sleeping cities? Have not the sorrows of 10,000 homes sent streams into this river when twilight fell and it was still and there was none to hear? Have there not been hopes, and were they all fulfilled? Have there not been conquests and bitter defeats? And have not flowers when spring was over died in the gardens of many children? Tears enough, O King, tears enough have gone down out of earth to make such a sea; and deep it is and wide and the gods know it and it flings its spray on the shores of all the stars. Down this river and across this sea thou shalt fare in a ship of sighs and all around thee over the sea shall fly the prayers of men which rise on white wings higher than their sorrows. Sometimes perched in the rigging, sometimes crying around thee, shall go the prayers that availed not to stay thee in Zarkandhu. Far over the waters, and on the wings of the prayers beats the light of an inaccessible star. No hand hath touched it, none hath journeyed to it, it hath no substance, it is only a light, it is the star of Hope, and it shines far over the sea and brightens the world. It is nought but a light, but the gods gave it.

“Have not enough tears flowed during the night from sleeping cities? Have not the sorrows of 10,000 homes poured into this river when twilight fell and everything was still, with no one to hear? Have there not been hopes, and were they all realized? Have there not been victories and painful losses? And haven’t flowers faded away after spring in the gardens of many children? There are enough tears, O King, enough tears that have fallen from the earth to create such a sea; and it is deep and wide, and the gods know it, and it sprays onto the shores of all the stars. Down this river and across this sea, you will travel in a ship of sighs, and all around you over the sea will fly the prayers of men which rise on white wings higher than their sorrows. Sometimes perched in the rigging, sometimes crying all around you, will be the prayers that weren’t able to keep you in Zarkandhu. Far over the waters, and on the wings of the prayers, shines the light of an unreachable star. No hand has touched it, no one has traveled to it, it has no substance, it is just a light, it is the star of Hope, and it shines far over the sea and brightens the world. It is nothing but a light, but the gods gave it.”

“Led only by the light of this star the myriad prayers that thou shalt see all around thee fly to the Hall of the gods.

“Guided only by the light of this star, the countless prayers you see all around you rise to the Hall of the gods."

“Sighs shall waft thy ship of sighs over the sea of Tears. Thou shalt pass by islands of laughter and lands of song lying low in the sea, and all of them drenched with tears flung over their rocks by the waves of the sea all driven by the sighs.

“Sighs will carry your ship of sighs over the sea of tears. You will pass by islands of laughter and lands of song that lie low in the sea, all drenched with tears tossed over their rocks by the waves of the sea, driven by sighs."

“But at last thou shalt come with the prayers of men to the great Hall of the gods where the chairs of the gods are carved of onyx grouped round the golden throne of the eldest of the gods. And there, O King, hope not to find the gods, but reclining upon the golden throne wearing a cloak of his master’s thou shalt see the figure of Time with blood upon his hands, and loosely dangling from his fingers a dripping sword, and spattered with blood but empty shall stand the onyx chairs.

“But eventually you will arrive with the prayers of people at the grand Hall of the gods, where the chairs of the gods are carved from onyx, arranged around the golden throne of the oldest god. And there, O King, do not expect to find the gods, but reclining on the golden throne, wearing a cloak of his master’s, you will see the figure of Time with blood on his hands, and loosely hanging from his fingers, a dripping sword, with the onyx chairs standing empty and splattered with blood.”

“There he sits on his master’s throne dangling idly his sword, or with it flicking cruelly at the prayers of men that lie in a great heap bleeding at his feet.

“There he sits on his master’s throne, idly dangling his sword or flicking it cruelly at the prayers of men that lie in a great heap, bleeding at his feet.

“For a while, O King, the gods had sought to solve the riddles of Time, for a while They made him Their slave, and Time smiled and obeyed his masters, for a while, O King, for a while. He that hath spared nothing hath not spared the gods, nor yet shall he spare thee.”

“For a while, O King, the gods tried to figure out the mysteries of Time, for a while They made him Their servant, and Time smiled and followed his masters, for a while, O King, for a while. He who has held nothing back has not held back from the gods, nor will he hold back from you.”

Then the King spake dolefully in the Hall of Kings, and said:

Then the King spoke sadly in the Hall of Kings and said:

“May I not find at last the gods, and must it be that I may not look in Their faces at the last to see whether They be kindly? They that have sent me on my earthward journey I would greet on my returning, if not as a King coming again to his own city, yet as one who having been ordered had obeyed, and obeying had merited something of those for whom he toiled. I would look Them in Their faces, O prophet, and ask Them concerning many things and would know the wherefore of much. I had hoped, O prophet, that those gods that had smiled upon my childhood, Whose voices stirred at evening in gardens when I was young, would hold dominion still when at last I came to seek Them. O prophet, if this is not to be, make you a great dirge for my childhood’s gods and fashion silver bells and, setting them mostly a-swing amidst such trees as grew in the garden of my childhood, sing you this dirge in the dusk: and sing it when the low moth flies up and down and the bat first comes peering from her home, sing it when white mists come rising from the river, when smoke is pale and grey, while flowers are yet closing, ere voices are yet hushed, sing it while all things yet lament the day, or ever the great lights of heaven come blazing forth and night with her splendours takes the place of day. For, if the old gods die, let us lament Them or ever new knowledge comes, while all the world still shudders at Their loss.

“Will I never find the gods at last, and must it be that I can’t see their faces in the end to know if they are kind? They who sent me on my journey to Earth, I would like to greet upon my return, not as a king coming back to his own city, but as one who, having been given a task, obeyed and earned something from those for whom he worked. I want to look Them in the eyes, O prophet, and ask Them many questions and understand the reasons behind so much. I had hoped, O prophet, that those gods who smiled upon my childhood, Whose voices echoed in the gardens when I was young, would still be in power when I finally came to seek Them. O prophet, if this is not meant to be, create a grand dirge for the gods of my childhood and make silver bells, swinging them amongst the trees that grew in the garden of my youth, and sing this dirge in the twilight: and sing it when the low moth flutters about and the bat first emerges from her home, sing it when white mists rise from the river, when smoke is light and gray, while flowers are still closing, before voices are yet quiet, sing it while all things still mourn the day, before the great lights of heaven shine brightly and night with her glories replaces day. For, if the old gods fade away, let us mourn Them before new knowledge arrives, while the whole world still trembles at Their absence.”

“For at the last, O prophet, what is left? Only the gods of my childhood dead, and only Time striding large and lonely through the spaces, chilling the moon and paling the light of stars and scattering earthward out of both his hands the dust of forgetfulness over the fields of heroes and smitten Temples of the older gods.”

“For in the end, O prophet, what remains? Just the gods of my childhood gone, and only Time walking heavily and alone through the emptiness, freezing the moon and dimming the light of stars, scattering down from both his hands the dust of forgetfulness over the fields of heroes and ruined Temples of the ancient gods.”

But when the other prophets heard with what doleful words the King spake in the Hall they all cried out:

But when the other prophets heard the sad words the King spoke in the Hall, they all shouted out:

“It is not as Ulf has said but as I have said—and I.”

“It’s not what Ulf said, but what I said—and me.”

Then the King pondered long, not speaking. But down in the city in a street between the houses stood grouped together they that were wont to dance before the King, and they that had borne his wine in jewelled cups. Long they had tarried in the city hoping that the King might relent, and once again regard them with kindly faces calling for wine and song. The next morning they were all to set out in search of some new Kingdom, and they were peering between the houses and up the long grey street to see for the last time the palace of King Ebalon; and Pattering Leaves, the dancer, cried:

Then the King thought for a long time without saying anything. Meanwhile, down in the city, on a street between the houses, gathered those who used to dance for the King and those who had served him wine in jeweled cups. They had waited in the city, hoping the King would change his mind and once again look at them with friendly faces, asking for wine and songs. The next morning, they were all set to leave in search of a new Kingdom, and they were peering between the houses and up the long gray street to see the palace of King Ebalon one last time; and Pattering Leaves, the dancer, shouted:

“Not any more, not any more at all shall we drift up the carven hall to dance before the King. He that now watches the magic of his prophets will behold no more the wonder of the dance, and among ancient parchments, strange and wise, he shall forget the swirl of drapery when we swing together through the Dance of the Myriad Steps.”

“Not anymore, not at all shall we float up the carved hall to dance before the King. He who now observes the magic of his prophets will see no more the marvel of the dance, and among ancient scrolls, strange and wise, he shall forget the flow of fabric when we move together through the Dance of the Myriad Steps.”

And with her were Silvern Fountain and Summer Lightning and Dream of the Sea, each lamenting that they should dance no more to please the eyes of the King.

And with her were Silvern Fountain and Summer Lightning and Dream of the Sea, each sorrowful that they could no longer dance to please the King's gaze.

And Intahn who had carried at the banquet for fifty years the goblet of the King set with its four sapphires each as large as an eye, said as he spread his hands towards the palace making the sign of farewell:

And Intahn, who had carried the King's goblet at the banquet for fifty years, set with its four sapphires, each as big as an eye, said as he spread his hands toward the palace, making a farewell sign:

“Not all the magic of prophecy nor yet foreseeing nor perceiving may equal the power of wine. Through the small door in the King’s Hall one goes by one hundred steps and many sloping corridors into the cool of the earth where lies a cavern vaster than the Hall. Therein, curtained by the spider, repose the casks of wine that are wont to gladden the hearts of the Kings of Zarkandhu. In islands far to the eastward the vine, from whose heart this wine was long since wrung, hath climbed aloft with many a clutching finger and beheld the sea and ships of the olden time and men since dead, and gone down into the earth again and been covered over with weeds. And green with the damp of years there lie three casks that a city gave not up until all her defenders were slain and her houses fired; and ever to the soul of that wine is added a more ardent fire as ever the years go by. Thither it was my pride to go before a banquet in the olden years, and coming up to bear in the sapphire goblet the fire of the elder Kings and to watch the King’s eye flash and his face grow nobler and more like his sires as he drank the gleaming wine.

“Not all the magic of prophecy or the ability to foresee and perceive can match the power of wine. Through a small door in the King’s Hall, you walk down a hundred steps and many sloping corridors into the cool of the earth, where there’s a cavern larger than the Hall. Inside, draped in cobwebs, rest the casks of wine that always brighten the hearts of the Kings of Zarkandhu. In distant islands to the east, the vine, from which this wine was squeezed long ago, has climbed high with many twisting tendrils, witnessed the sea and ancient ships, as well as men who are now gone, and then descended back into the earth, now covered in weeds. And damp with the passage of time, there lie three casks that a city wouldn’t let go of until all her defenders were killed and her homes were set ablaze; and with every passing year, a more passionate fire is added to the essence of that wine. It was my pride to go there before a feast in the old days, to emerge carrying the sapphire goblet filled with the fire of the ancient Kings, and to see the King’s eye sparkle and his face grow more noble and resemble his ancestors as he drank the radiant wine.”

“And now the King seeks wisdom from his prophets while all the glory of the past and all the clattering splendour of today grows old, far down, forgotten beneath his feet.”

“And now the King looks for advice from his prophets while all the glory of the past and all the flashy splendor of today fade away, forgotten beneath his feet.”

And when he ceased the cupbearers and the women that danced looked long in silence at the palace. Then one by one all made the farewell sign before they turned to go, and as they did this a herald unseen in the dark was speeding towards them.

And when he stopped, the cupbearers and the women who danced stared silently at the palace for a long time. Then, one by one, they waved goodbye before turning to leave, and as they did this, an unseen herald was rushing toward them in the dark.

After a long silence the King spake:

After a long silence, the King spoke:

“Prophets of my Kingdom,” he said, “you have not prophesied alike, and the words of each prophet condemn his fellows’ words so that wisdom may not be discovered among prophets. But I command that none in my Kingdom shall doubt that the earliest King of Zarkandhu stored wine beneath this palace before the building of the city or ever the palace arose, and I shall cause commands to be uttered for the making of a banquet at once within this Hall, so that ye shall perceive that the power of my wine is greater than all your spells, and dancing more wondrous than prophecy.”

“Prophets of my Kingdom,” he said, “you have not spoken in agreement, and the words of each prophet contradict those of the others, making it impossible to find wisdom among you. But I order that no one in my Kingdom shall doubt that the first King of Zarkandhu hid wine beneath this palace before the city was built or the palace even rose. I will issue commands for a banquet to be prepared immediately in this Hall, so you will see that the strength of my wine surpasses all your spells, and that dancing is more amazing than prophecy.”

The dancers and the winebearers were summoned back, and as the night wore on a banquet was spread and all the prophets bidden to be seated, Samahn, Ynath, Monith, Ynar Thun, the prophet of Journeys, Zornadhu, Yamen, Paharn, Ilana, Ulf, and one that had not spoken nor yet revealed his name, and who wore his prophet’s cloak across his face.

The dancers and the wine servers were called back, and as the night continued, a banquet was laid out and all the prophets were invited to take their seats: Samahn, Ynath, Monith, Ynar Thun, the prophet of Journeys, Zornadhu, Yamen, Paharn, Ilana, Ulf, and one who had not spoken or revealed his name yet, wearing his prophet’s cloak over his face.

And the prophets feasted as they were commanded and spake as other men spake, save he whose face was hidden, who neither ate nor spake. Once he put out his hand from under his cloak and touched a blossom among the flowers upon the table and the blossom fell.

And the prophets enjoyed their meal as they were instructed and spoke like everyone else, except for the one whose face was covered, who neither ate nor spoke. Once, he reached out from under his cloak and touched a flower among the flowers on the table, and the flower fell.

And Pattering Leaves came in and danced again, and the King smiled, and Pattering Leaves was happy though she had not the wisdom of the prophets. And in and out, in and out, in and out among the columns of the Hall went Summer Lightning in the maze of the dance. And Silvern Fountain bowed before the King and danced and danced and bowed again, and old Intahn went to and fro from the cavern to the King gravely through the midst of the dancers but with kindly eyes, and when the King had often drunk of the old wine of the elder Kings he called for Dream of the Sea and bade her sing. And Dream of the Sea came through the arches and sang of an island builded by magic out of pearls, that lay set in a ruby sea, and how it lay far off and under the south, guarded by jagged reefs whereon the sorrows of the world were wrecked and never came to the island. And how a low sunset always reddened the sea and lit the magic isle and never turned to night, and how someone sang always and endlessly to lure the soul of a King who might by enchantment pass the guarding reefs to find rest on the pearl island and not be troubled more, but only see sorrows on the outer reef battered and broken. Then Soul of the South rose up and sang a song of a fountain that ever sought to reach the sky and was ever doomed to fall to the earth again until at last….

And Pattering Leaves came in and danced again, and the King smiled, and Pattering Leaves was happy even though she didn't have the wisdom of the prophets. And in and out, in and out, in and out among the columns of the Hall went Summer Lightning in the maze of the dance. And Silvern Fountain bowed before the King, danced, and bowed again, while old Intahn moved back and forth from the cavern to the King, serious but with kind eyes. After the King had often enjoyed the old wine of the former Kings, he called for Dream of the Sea and asked her to sing. Dream of the Sea came through the arches and sang about an island built by magic from pearls, set in a ruby sea, far off in the south, protected by jagged reefs where the world's sorrows were wrecked and never reached the island. She sang about a sunset that always reddened the sea and lit the magic isle, never turning to night, and how someone always sang endlessly to attract the soul of a King who might, through enchantment, pass the guarding reefs to find peace on the pearl island and not be troubled anymore, only seeing the sorrows on the outer reef, battered and broken. Then Soul of the South rose up and sang a song about a fountain that forever tried to reach the sky but was always doomed to fall back to the earth again until at last….

[Illustration: ]

Pattering Leaves Danced

Dancing Leaves

Then whether it was the art of Pattering Leaves or the song of Dream of the Sea, or whether it was the fire of the wine of the elder Kings, Ebalon bade farewell kindly to the prophets when morning paled the stars. Then along the torchlit corridors the King went to his chamber, and having shut the door in the empty room, beheld suddenly a figure wearing the cloak of a prophet; and the King perceived that it was he whose face was hidden at the banquet, who had not revealed his name.

Then whether it was the art of Pattering Leaves or the song of Dream of the Sea, or whether it was the fire of the elder Kings' wine, Ebalon kindly bid farewell to the prophets as the morning dimmed the stars. Then along the torchlit hallways, the King made his way to his room, and after shutting the door in the empty space, he suddenly saw a figure wearing a prophet's cloak; and the King realized it was the one whose face had been hidden at the banquet, who had not revealed his name.

And the King said:

And the King said:

“Art thou, too, a prophet?”

“Are you also a prophet?”

And the figure answered:

And the figure replied:

“I am a prophet.”

"I'm a prophet."

And the King said: “Knowest thou aught concerning the journey of the King?” And the figure answered: “I know, but have never said.”

And the King said: “Do you know anything about the King’s journey?” And the figure answered: “I know, but I have never said.”

And the King said: “Who art thou that knowest so much and has not told it?”

And the King said, “Who are you that knows so much and hasn’t shared it?”

And he answered:

And he replied:

“I am The End.”

“I am The End.”

Then the cloaked figure strode away from the palace; and the King, unseen by the guards, followed upon his journey.

Then the cloaked figure walked away from the palace, and the King, unnoticed by the guards, followed on his path.

THE END

THE END


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!